Chapter Text
Lloyd knew he was kind of immortal since he had read scrolls on his heritage of Oni, dragon, and human. Sure he could live thousands of years with his grandfather’s genetics. But, his team wasn’t like him, sure Zane doesn’t really age or die in a mortal sense. He could always be backed up into some device or a rebuilt version of his body courtesy of Pixal of course.
Perhaps, it hadn’t completely dawned upon him that he would have to watch as the rest all passed on and left him behind.
It was something that would claw its way onto his mind every once in a while, sometimes while he sat at the edge of his bed, in the shower, it buzzed loudly and completely uninvited. It shambled his nerves, it gave a hitch in his breath, and it blurred his thoughts and eyes.
Today was one of those days, or nights he should say.
Pale shaky hands gripped tightly at the tiled roof of the monastery, then pulled himself up with slight difficulty. The blond stood up stumbling forward, unfortunately for him, he tripped landing flat on his face. He didn’t even bother to try and get up, curling into himself, soft sobs escaping his mouth.
He was going to watch them all leave.
He would slowly forget all the memories they had made.
He would be going to attend all their funerals.
“…”
Would he go insane?
He faintly became aware of a warm hand softly combing through his golden locks.
“Kai-?” Lloyd choked out, wincing at how scratchy his voice sounded.
“Hey, bud.” the brunette whispered, his fingers brushing his hair.
Silence followed, the gentle whistling breeze and the chirping of the late-night crickets being oddly comforting.
He had no idea how Kai knew he was here but he was glad. All the times he needed the brunette’s presence, he always found comfort in his warmth.
The child version of him stood at the side of the brunette’s bed, clutching tightly at the giant blanket draping over him from head to toe it had also dragged onto the wooden plank floors.
“…”
“Kai-”
“Kai.”
“W-wha-?”
Kai blinked wearily, brushing his hair out of his eyes, ember irises met crimson.
“FIRST MASTER-” The brunette yelped, tumbling off his bed in a mess of blankets.
“…”
“What do you want tiny gremlin?” The older frowned.
“I can’t sleep.” The blond squeaked out, tightening his grip on the large blanket and not daring to meet his gaze.
“Well, now I can’t either-” Kai scowled, standing up to glance around.
He gazed at the short figure at his feet. Pinching the bridge of his nose and letting out a long sigh.
“Alright, come with me.” strolling out to the kitchen counter with Lloyd in tow.
“Take a seat short stack.” Kai gestured to the stools in front of the kitchen island.
Lloyd sat down, his blanket drooping over his shoulders. He watched as the brunette took a box out of the wooden cabinets and drew 2 packs out of it, cutting it both open and pouring its contents into separate cups. Next, he grabbed a kettle and filled it up with water. He turned around a small grin on his face as flames sparked to life on his fingertips.
“Neat trick am I right?” he smirked, the flames dancing between his fingertips. He began boiling the water with the small fire in his hands.
“Eh- I know my powers would totally be cooler than yours.” snarked however, there was no real bite behind his words.
This earned a concerned look from the brunette who had set down the kettle.
“Okay Lloyd, what’s really going on?” Kai deadpanned.
The silence hung in the air, with Kai’s ember eyes boring into his.
Lloyd didn’t dare to say anything, except feel an overwhelming sense of fear overcome him. He felt the weight that had been pressing against his shoulders become ever so present now than ever.
How was he ever going to fight his father?
How was he going to save the world and be the destined savior he was born to be?
The blond felt himself get enveloped in a warm hug, and the dam broke.
He felt tears streak down his face as he sobbed quietly into the red PJs.
“You know bud, you don’t have to shoulder everything alone. You can always share that weight with me.” The brunette whispered gently to the blond.
“…”
“Because everyone knows who's the strongest one here-”
Lloyd chuckled, wiping his eyes before retorting:
“Everyone knows it’s Cole.” the blond sniffled as Kai went back to finish making hot chocolate.
They ended up making a pillow fort in the hall, Starfarer comics splayed out all over the floor. Kai was on issue #3 while Lloyd had already started reading issue #35.
“Hey shortie, how do these Llluma swords w-”
Kai had turned around to find the blond fast asleep, his flashlight that remained on, discarded at the side. Letting out a soft chuckle, he grabbed both flashlights and off them. Turning to the young boy, Kai whispered a small promise to the night.
I promise I will always love you, without a single string attached.
“Good night bud.”
Notes:
The ninja fam all woke up to find the 2 of them all cozy in the fort with hot chocolate stains on the sides of their mouths.
Nya took a picture to save as blackmail.
Oh yeah if anyone is interested, I would love a co-author to help develop this fic with me! Comment below and we can exchange discord accs!
(THIS IS A MULTI-CHAPTER FIC, SO STAY TUNED!!!)
Chapter 2: It's okay if you can't find the words
Summary:
Title: Two -Sleepingatlast
TW: None!
get ready for the brotherly angst ;)
continuation of the first part of chapter 1!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“How’d you know?” Lloyd mumbled, sitting up to meet his gaze.
“Buddy, I think you forgot whose room is right below.” The older joked softly.
“I won’t ask why you are always on my roof but, please for the love of FSM don’t keep these feelings bottled up.” Behind the sternness, Lloyd could feel the thinly veiled concern in his words.
A sudden warmth was then placed into his hands.
The brunette had pressed a warm mug into his pale hands, his gaze shifting towards the night sky. He didn’t even bother questioning how he brought the drink up. A soft smile tugged on his lips as he realised what was inside.
…
“Y’know, your so damn emotionally constipated Lloyd. Try shitting out the emotions every once in a while.” Kai sighed.
Lloyd swore he nearly choked and died right then and there.
“That was seriously either the stupidest or the wisest thing you’ve ever s-.”
“I wish you would just talk to me.” The brunette interjected.
“It doesn’t even have to be me!” Kai pleaded, voice filled with desperation.
“Maybe the others like Nya, Zane, Cole, and Ja-!”
There was a long pause, the air thick with tension at the mention of the lighting ninja. Cricket chirps rang through the silence, almost in a cruel comedic way.
Lloyd's shoulders slumped as he stared into the steaming mug, the scent of chocolate wafting in the air. He felt the weight of Kai's words, his concern cutting through the humor.
"I don't know how," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper.
Kai sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. "Then we’ll figure that out together. We've been through hell and back. There's always a solution."
The green ninja looked up, his emerald eyes reflecting the moonlight.
"It's just... it's hard, Kai. After nearly losing you, Jay forgot half of our memories together, just everything to be honest. I'm scared. What if… I get left behind?"
Kai placed a reassuring hand on Lloyd's shoulder, his grip firm yet gentle.
"We’ll always be here."
A silence fell between them, but this time it was a comfortable one. The kind of silence that spoke volumes, filled with hopeful promises and shared burdens.
Lloyd took a deep breath, the cool night air filling his lungs.
"I hope you're right."
Even if it held a false sense of relief, it was comforting nonetheless. Lloyd managed a small smile, a flicker of hope igniting within him.
"Thanks, Kai."
Kai grinned, his usual demeanor returning. "Anytime, green machine. Now, drink up. It's getting cold out here."
As Lloyd took a sip from the mug, the warmth spreading through him, he felt a sense of relief. For the first time in a long while, he believed things might just get better. With his family by his side, maybe he could learn to let go of the fear and be present.
The two brothers sat in companionable silence, the night sky stretching endlessly above them.
Notes:
I really appreciate any comments and kudos left on this fic! It really encourages me to keep writing!
Idk about how many chapters I plan on writing but I have a rough idea of the plot!
Chapter 3: What hurts the most is people can go from people you know to people you don't.
Summary:
Title: People You Know (we used to be close)
Some amnesiac Jay and Lloyd interaction ^-^
I might be alternating POVs soon!!!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun was rising over the Monastery of Spinjitzu, painting the sky in hues of pink and gold. Lloyd stood at the edge of the training ground, watching as the first light of dawn broke through the darkness.
Making a concerted effort to open up more wasn’t easy, but bit by bit, he began to share his thoughts and fears with his friends. Nya, Zane, and Cole had been supportive, each offering their brand of encouragement. But Jay’s presence—or rather, his absence from their shared memories—still weighed heavily on him.
Jay’s amnesia had left a gap in their relationship, one that Lloyd struggled to bridge. Despite the progress they’d made, there were still moments of awkwardness, of unspoken tension. But Lloyd was determined to keep trying.
Today was special. It marked the anniversary of their first battle together as a team. Lloyd had decided to use this opportunity to reconnect with Jay, hoping that revisiting their shared history might help jog his memory.
Lloyd spotted Jay sitting on a nearby rock, looking out over the horizon. Taking a deep breath, he walked over and sat beside him.
“Hey, Jay,” Lloyd greeted, trying to keep his tone casual.
Jay turned to him, a small smile on his face. “Hey, Lloyd. Beautiful morning, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, it is,” Lloyd replied, looking out at the sunrise. After a moment, he continued, “Do you know what today is?”
Jay furrowed his brow, trying to remember.
“Is it… someone’s birthday?”
Lloyd chuckled softly.
“No, but good guess. It’s the anniversary of our first battle together as a team.”
Jay’s eyes widened in surprise. “Really? I… I didn’t know.”
Lloyd nodded. “Yeah. It was a tough fight, but we pulled through because we worked together. I thought maybe revisiting some of those memories might help you remember more about us.”
The brunette looked down, frustrated tears forming in his eyes.
“I wish I could remember, Lloyd. I really do. It’s like there’s a part of me missing.”
Lloyd placed a reassuring hand on Jay’s shoulder.
“I know it’s hard, Jay. But you’re still part of this team, and we’re here to help you through this. We can make new memories, too.”
Jay smiled, a glimmer of hope in his eyes.
“Thank you greenie. That means a lot.”
Lloyd stood up, extending his hand to Jay.
“Come on, let’s go find the others. I’m sure they’d love to share some stories from that day.”
***
As they walked back towards the training ground, Lloyd felt hopeful. It wouldn’t be easy, but he was determined to rebuild their bond, one step at a time.
When they reached the training ground, Nya, Zane, and Cole were already there, waiting for them. Nya was the first to notice their approach, her face lighting up with a smile.
“There you two are! We were just about to start without you,” she teased.
Zane nodded a calm smile on his face.
“It is good to see you both. Today is a day to celebrate our past victories and look forward to the future.”
Cole clapped his hands together. “Alright, everyone. Let’s get started. We’ve got a lot to talk about!”
As the team gathered around, sharing stories and laughter, Lloyd felt a warmth spread through him. Despite the challenges they faced, they were still a family. And with time and effort, they could heal and grow stronger together.
The sun continued to rise, casting a warm glow over the Monastery of Spinjitzu. For the first time in a long while, Lloyd felt a true sense of peace and hope for the future.
Notes:
For those wondering, this fic is post-DR season 2 (The Source Tournament)
and I wonder where Arin, Sora, Wlydfire, and Euphrasia are...
Chapter 4: Elements of betrayal
Summary:
Boy oh boy, sour patch trio angst coming soon :000
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wide hazel eyes were fixed on the clashing of colours in front of him.
As Jay and Lloyd’s battle rages on, their powers clashing in a dazzling display of energy, Arin finds himself seated in the tournament stands next to Lord Ras. The dark figure exudes a chilling confidence, his eyes fixed on the young ninja with a knowing gleam.
"Arin."
Ras says, his voice a silky whisper that cuts through the noise of the fight,
"you're wasting your potential with Lloyd. He doesn't see your true value. But I do. Imagine a master who truly understands your abilities, who can teach you to harness your power to its fullest extent."
Below them, on the battlefield, Lloyd cries out in pain as Jay strikes him.
"Jay, it's me, Lloyd! Snap out of it!"
he shouts desperation in his voice. Over the comms, Zane’s voice crackles, "Lloyd's in trouble! We need to help him!"
Nya added urgently, "But we can’t do anything! It’s against the rules!"
Arin’s heart pounds, torn between his loyalty and the words of Ras. He clenches his fists, frustrated by his helplessness.
"Lloyd's my leader! I can't give up on him!" he mutters.
Ras’s voice cuts through the chaos, calm and enticing.
"Look at him, Arin. He’s weak and distracted.”
“He’s holding you back. Join me, and I promise you a true master, one who can help you become the greatest ninja the world has ever seen.”
“Don't let this opportunity slip away."
Arin looks down at the battlefield, watching his teacher struggle. The words of his teammates echoed in his mind, but so did Ras’s voice. He remembered all the times Lloyd hesitated, the moments of doubt. Arin starts to see the truth in Ras's words—Lloyd, despite his leadership, has weaknesses. Weaknesses that have held him back.
Jay’s relentless assault continues, and Lloyd seems unable to break through. The realization hits Arin slowly, a painful clarity that perhaps Lloyd isn’t the leader he needs. The promise of unparalleled power and recognition became more enticing. With each passing moment, leaving them behind grows more appealing.
“Think about what I could offer you Arin, your teacher doesn’t even stand a chance against it.”
Arin remained silent, as he turned to face Ras his gaze filled with cold determination.
vaguely listens as Ras continues to speak. In his heart, a small sense of guilt tugs at him, but he pushes it aside, focusing on the promise of power and mastery.
From a few seats away, Sora notices Arin nod at Ras, confusion and suspicion flickering across her face. She doesn’t know what they’re saying, but the exchange fills her with unease.
Arin glances at his teammates one last time, a flicker of resolve in his eyes, as he silently makes a decision that could change everything.
Notes:
short chapter but bigger things are coming >;)
Chapter 5: Why have you taken me in your fall?
Summary:
Title: Beneath the Brine by Family Crest
The sour patch angst you deserve 😔🫴*pure angst*
TW: Descriptions of injuries (very bloody- mind you), descriptions of electrocution
Wonder who the poor unfortunate soul that got the shit beaten out of them-
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora had felt quite suspicious of Arin who had been avoiding the rest of them after the fight between Jay and Lloyd. But that didn't matter with the overwhelming amount of injuries that were already piling up from Cinder obliterating Cole and Lloyd barely escaping from the discovery of Jay fighting for Ras.
She knew she had an upcoming match with that weird imperium girl who seemed quite obsessed with her, and honestly, she didn't even remember her name. But she felt her breath shorten as she looked upon the latest fights that were put up.
Cinder Vs Arin.
She had to come clean now.
“Lloyd-? Can we talk?”
The blond turned around, a concerned frown on his face. “Sure..? What’s the matter, Sora?”
“Can we go somewhere more private-? It’s important.”
Lloyd glanced around at his team; they seemed occupied. He gently placed a hand on her shoulder and quietly led her away.
Once they were in a spare dorm, Lloyd looked at her expectantly, his arms crossed.
“What were you trying to tell me earlier? It really did sound urgent-”
“Arin didn’t really do Object-Spinjitzu during the battle at the dojo.” Sora's voice trembled with the weight of her confession.
Lloyd's eyes widened slightly. "What do you mean?"
“I used my tech powers and- you just can’t let Arin fight Cinder, Lloyd!” Sora pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.
Lloyd remained silent, his frown deepening as he listened.
“I mean, you saw what he did to Cole! I can’t let him get hurt-”
Sora's voice broke as she struggled to hold back tears.
Because what if he can’t do it?
The older ninja crouched slightly to meet her eyes, his gaze soft. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulders, letting out a sigh.
“I knew.”
Sora’s breath caught in her throat. “You knew-?”
Lloyd nodded slowly his face slightly guilty.
“I had my suspicions. Arin’s been struggling, and I’ve seen the signs. But I didn’t want to push him too hard. I thought he needed the boost of encouragement.”
Tears welled up in Sora’s eyes. “But Lloyd, Ras has gotten to him. He’s filling his head with lies, and I’m afraid he’s going to do something drastic.”
Lloyd’s face hardened with resolve.
“We need to stop him before it’s too late.”
Just as they were about to leave the room, the door swung open, revealing Arin standing in the doorway, his eyes filled with anger and betrayal.
“So, this is what you’ve been doing behind my back?”
Lloyd stepped forward, his voice calm but firm.
“Arin, we need to talk. Ras is manipulating you. We’re your family, not him.”
Arin’s fists clenched at his sides. “Family? You never treated me like family. You always favoured the others. I’m always second best!”
Sora stepped forward, her voice gentle. “Arin, we care about you. We’re worried about you. Please, just listen to us.”
But Arin shook his head, his eyes filled with resolve. “No. I’ve made my decision."
The Raven gritted out, already turning his back on them.
Except he had paused for a moment turning only his head slightly to gaze at them. Tears welled up in his eyes.
"Y'know, I only wanted to join Ras to spy on his plans. But you've shown how little faith you had in me." He choked. His hands balled tightly into fists, his body trembling at his soft sobs.
Before Lloyd or Sora could react, Arin turned and ran, disappearing into the shadows.
Lloyd felt a crushing weight of failure settle over him. He had failed as a master, unable to guide and protect his student.
Like his grandfather, like his uncle.
Meanwhile, Jay, who had been bothered by a terrible migraine after his encounter with the green ninja, watched his student's departure with a mixture of confusion and clarity. He turned to Lloyd and Sora, curiosity in his eyes.
"Jay it's me, Lloyd! Snap out of it!"
The blond had managed to escape his chokehold but kicked at his shins throwing off his balance. Unfortunately, what he had not recounted was his lightning. He had managed to strike him squarely in the chest.
To say the scream wasn't the most gut-wrenching thing he had ever heard...
Was a complete understatement.
He felt bad, guilty even-? Why though? This was his target, his goal, his enemy. But if he was honest, he was mostly Lord Ras's enemy, not his. He was merely the next step in getting the smallest chance of remembering his past, and who he was.
"Pleas-se Jay- Please do-n't." the green-clad had curled in on himself his small voice begged.
Emerald eyes looked up imploringly at him searching for something, desperation and fear mixing in his expression.
He hesitantly raised his right hand, looking down at the blond guiltily, He had to do this.
I'm sorry.
The green ninja saw the pity in his eyes and tightly shut his eyes bracing for impact. From the stands, he heard shouts and pleas of his team.
It was not his fault.
Blue light danced behind his eyelids and Lloyd felt Jay's fist collide and the pain blinded him.
Jay felt nauseous at the sight of the ninja seizing and writhing on the floor in agony, his screams echoed throughout the arena. He had managed to grab hold of his combat boots. He cried, begged and slowly his sobs softened and he fell limp, his grip on the green gi loosened. What he saw made him sick to his stomach.
red jagged lightning scars clawed at his neck and probably his chest too from the looks of it. Blood nearly stained the entire once sage-green outfit. His blood hair was matted with blood, sweat and tears. His face was deathly pale, tear tracks streaking down his face, eyebags underlining his eyes.
It was just cuts, bruises and blood.
He'll be alright...
...right-?
He heard the screams and shouts of the person's friends ringing in his ears they had rushed to his side, he glanced down to look at his trembling hands, they were covered in blood.
He did that.
He looked afar at his bloody masterpiece and whispered a pitiful excuse of an apology.
"I'm sorry." was all he could choke out.
Before turning tail and sprinting out of there.
Strangely enough, the green ninja, Lloyd began to feel oddly familiar.
The team regrouped, but the atmosphere was heavy with tension. Lloyd felt the weight of his failure weigh heavily, but he steeled himself for what was to come. They had to confront Ras and Arin, and they had to do it together.
The final confrontation took place in the heart of tournament, the arena. The team fought valiantly, but the presence of Arin on Ras’s side made the battle even more challenging. Lloyd tried to reach out to Arin, but his words were met with anger and pure spite.
“Arin, please stop! I won't fight you!” Lloyd shouted over the clash of weapons.
But Arin’s response was filled with bitterness. “I’m finally taking control of my own destiny, Lloyd! Because you made me believe!”
Arin had swept his legs at Lloyd's feet and knocked him to the ground.
Lloyd's blood ran cold as he felt a cool metal blade press his neck. Arin towered above him, his expression filled with complete disgust and resentment.
"I don't know what I ever saw in you-"
"you hurt me, Lloyd."
"Arin-" Lloyd gasped, trying to shift away from the sword.
The younger didn't even let him finish and planted a foot harshly on his chest. Bitter tears streaked down his face.
But the blade pressed tightly against his neck was steadier than ever.
"-But I've learnt the hard way, I should've never trusted the green ninja!" Arin raised his sword, The gold and orange katana glinted in the sunlight.
and swung it down.
In the heat of the battle, Jay managed to corner Ras. Something flickered in his mind memories he had shoved aside for so long but something told him to just let that come, to flow as his mind got taken over by a flurry of memories that flashed through his mind,
(*Cue Zane's sacrifice theme*)
"We're saving a girl? Is she hot?"
"Oh great, let me make a note of that. giant snake has a wee-itty bitty weak spot, that'll be TOTALLY IMPOSSIBLE TO GET AT BECAUSE THE THING IS TOO RIDICULOUSLY HUGE TO DO ANYTHING TO STOP IT!"
"Woa, Lloyd's gone through puberty!"
"I didn't know it would do that COLE-"
"Are you implying I'm not special?"
"You should never swear, it's a sign of weak verbal skills-"
"Old grandma..?"
"AHHHHH IT"S SO BIG-"
"Anything is a weapon in the big house-"
"I wish you had taken my hand... and no one ever found that teapot in the first place."
"Brobrogoogooooo"
"Here I thought we were at rock bottom, this is so much worseee-"
"Kai, baby~"
"When all hope is lost all you need is a good laugh to stay positive. Helps cope with what's bad and opening your eyes to what's good."
"Don't go- don't leave me-"
"To the end."
.
.
.
Family is key. They shape who you are and who you will become.
“You used me-” Jay said, his voice strong and clear. “I know who I am.”
Ras sneered but failed to notice blue and hazel eyes blazing with absolute hatred.
As the lightning ninja lunged at him.
Notes:
I've returned and now I leave you on 2 large-ass cliffhangers.
I wonder if you guys spotted the Morro and Azure lion reference :>
Chapter 6: He says that he will...
Summary:
Title: Two Birds by Regina Spektor
Sora has a cool tech staff because I said so- (Nya made it as a gift)
It's a short chapter that sets up for the next one!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The battle between Jay and Ras was electrifying, each strike and counterstrike igniting the air with raw energy. The lightning ninja fought with absolute fury, every move fueled by the memories of his true self and the bonds he had once shared with his family, the people that Ras made him fight and hurt. Despite his strength, Ras began to falter under the relentless attack.
"You're making a mistake Agent Walker." Ras gritted, his hammer clenched tightly in his hands with frustration.
"Don't forget what I could reward you for your loyalty-" he cautioned, his tone threatening.
Jay faltered in his steps, his memories...
What if he never remembers who he completely was?
Would he ever be the same again?
Jay slowly lowered his hands, clenching them at his sides. His expression was unreadable.
Ras had moved forward with a sharp grin, placing a rough hand on his shoulder.
"There we go, be a good little soldier and stop t-"
Jay's response was a swift hand that yanked at the other's and twisted it, the brunette had then sent a hard kick squarely into his chest that sent him sprawling to the ground.
"Excuse me-?" The tiger sputtered his shock was barely concealed.
"No."
"I won't be a dog for you anymore, doing tricks for rewards." Jay chuckled, his mouth twisting into a sadistic grin.
He had strode forward, towering over his former leader.
Grabbing at his collar harshly, meeting his eyes with a malicious look and lopsided smile, lightning began dancing between his fingertips.
"You've really fucked up this time."
Meanwhile, on the other side of the arena, Lloyd was still struggling under Arin's blade. The younger ninja's face was twisted with anger and pain, his grip on the katana tightening. Lloyd's heart ached as he saw the tears streaming down Arin's face.
"-But I've learnt the hard way, I should've never trusted the green ninja!"
For the smallest fraction of time, Lloyd swore he saw something flickering in Arin's eyes—doubt, perhaps, or a glimmer of the bond they once shared. But then it was gone, replaced by the same hatred as before.
and the blade was swung down, aiming directly for his heart.
.
.
.
"Enough."
Sora intervened. With a burst of her tech powers, she summoned her metal tech staff, its sleek form radiating with energy. She dashed between Arin and Lloyd, her eyes blazing with determination blocking his lethal strike.
Arin stumbled back, confusion and anger warring on his face. He looked at Sora, then at Lloyd, and finally at the fallen katana. His breath came in ragged gasps as he struggled to retrieve his katana.
"You seriously think Ras wouldn't just toss you aside once he gets what he wants?" She exclaimed her jaw clenched.
"Get out of the way, Sora," Arin growled, his eyes narrowing at Lloyd. "This is between me and him."
"No, it isn't!" Sora yelled exasperated, her stance unwavering. "This is between you and yourself. Don't let Ras win by turning you against us."
Arin let out a roar of frustration and lunged at Sora, swinging his katana. Sora met his attack head-on, her tech staff whirling to counter his strikes with a resounding clang. The force of their blows sent sparks flying, and the intensity of their fight drew the attention of everyone in the arena.
Lloyd watched helplessly from the ground, his heart pounding. "Sora, be careful!" he called out, struggling to rise.
But the younger was relentless. She manipulated her tech staff with expert precision, its segments extending and retracting to counter Arin's every move.
"I know you're better than this, Arin," she grunted between blows. "You don't have to prove anything to anyone."
Arin's resolve began to waver, his attacks becoming more erratic and unpredictable. "You don't understand," he shouted. "I have to be the strongest. I have to get better!"
"Being the best doesn't mean hurting the people that care about you the most!" Sora snapped, her frustration growing.
"It means standing by them, no matter what." she choked, tears glistening in her eyes.
With a final, powerful strike, Sora disarmed Arin, sending his katana flying across the arena. She twirled her staff and held it against his chest, forcing him to meet her gaze. "We're your family, Arin. We won’t give up on you."
Arin collapsed to his knees, his body trembling. Tears streamed down his face.
"I'm sorry," he whispered.
"I just...I didn't know what else to do."
Sora pulled him into a tight embrace, her tears mingling with his. "It's okay, Arin. We're here for you. Always."
What Sora failed to notice was the fingers that were flexing instinctively on his Kunai knife.
.
.
.
.
.
"Sora look out!"
.
.
.
.
.
Sora jolted awake, the first thing she felt was a sharp stabbing pain at her side, hissing in pain. She gingerly lifted her shirt to gaze at the neatly wrapped bandages on her abdomen.
What in the name of the FSM happened-?
.
.
.
.
.
Two birds of a feather
Say that they're always gonna stay together
But one's never going to let go of that wire
He says that he will
But he's just a liar.
Notes:
This is a long flashback, this fic will jump a lot between the past and present (DR S2) so that everything will eventually make sense in time and all odd plot holes in the present chapters will make sense soon!
AND DW THIS FIC WILL NOT STRAY AWAY FROM THE MAIN PLOT YOU CLICKED FOR-
**The ending is the present, and the next chapter will be in the present.**
Chapter 7: To distract our hearts from ever missing them
Summary:
Title: Youth by Daughter
BTW HOLY TOAST- THIS FIC IS REACHING 1K HITS!!!
TW: None! (I think-?)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sora jolted awake, the first thing she felt was a sharp stabbing pain in her side. Hissing in pain, she gingerly lifted her shirt to gaze at the neatly wrapped bandages on her abdomen.
"What happened?" she muttered to herself, wincing as she tried to sit up. The room around her was dimly lit, with the familiar hum of the med bay's equipment filling the silence.
Lloyd sat nearby, his eyes red from exhaustion and worry. He looked up as she stirred, a relieved but tense expression crossing his face. The sight of lightning scars still fresh on his neck added an edge of unease to his demeanour.
"Sora, you're awake," he said softly, moving to her side. "How do you feel?"
Sora frowned, trying to piece together the fragments of her memory. "I... I don't remember much. Just flashes. Arin, the fight... and then nothing."
"What happened?"
Lloyd's expression darkened, and he averted his gaze. "You should rest, Sora. You were injured, but you're safe now."
"That's all that matters."
Frustration bubbled up inside her. "Lloyd, please. I need to know. Where's Arin? Why won't you tell me?"
Lloyd sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. "Sora, it's complicated. Arin...is ok. That's all you need to know right now."
"But why? What did he do?" Sora persisted, her eyes searching his for answers.
Lloyd shook his head, his expression pained. "It's not something you should worry about right now. Focus on getting better."
Before Sora could press further, the door to the med bay opened, and Jay walked in, his face a mix of concern and relief. The atmosphere between Lloyd and Jay was thick with tension. Lloyd instinctively rubbed the scars on his neck, a reminder of their recent fight.
"Hey, Sora right? How are you holding up?" Jay asked, his voice gentle but tinged with guilt.
Thoughts immediately whirled in her mind her powers flickering pink sparks on her palms,
Wasn't Jay fighting for Ras? But then again, why would Lloyd trust him enough to let him in if he was?
She managed a weak smile. "I've been better. Jay, do you know what happened? Lloyd won't tell me anything."
Jay glanced at Lloyd, who gave him a silent plea to keep the details vague. Jay sighed, sitting on the edge of her bed.
"It's true, Sora. You got hurt pretty badly during the fight with Arin. He... he made a choice, and now he's gone. But right now, you need to focus on healing. We’ll handle the rest."
Sora's eyes widened in shock. "Arin left? Why? What happened?" she demanded, looking back and forth between Jay and Lloyd.
Lloyd's face tightened, and he looked away. "It's complicated, Sora. Just... trust us. We'll explain everything once you're better."
"But promise me, you'll tell me everything when I'm better," Sora insisted, her eyes pleading.
Lloyd and Jay exchanged a look before nodding. "We promise," Lloyd said. "Get some rest. We'll be here if you need anything."
As Sora settled back into the bed, her mind swirled with questions and half-formed memories. She could sense the gravity of what had happened, even if she didn't know all the details. But for now, she had to trust her friends and focus on getting better.
In the following days, Sora's recovery was slow but steady. The team visited regularly, offering support and distracting her with stories and jokes. Yet, every time she tried to bring up the events of that day, they would deflect or change the subject. The atmosphere was heavy with unspoken tension, and she couldn't shake the feeling that something crucial was being kept from her.
Jay and Lloyd's interactions remained strained. Lloyd's unease around Jay was palpable, his hand often drifting to the scars streaking across his neck. Sora noticed the distance and unspoken tension between them but decided not to push on it.
One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the room in a warm glow, Sora lay in her bed, staring at the ceiling. She knew she needed to regain her strength, not just for herself but for her friends and whatever challenges lay ahead. And she vowed that once she was fully recovered, she would get to the bottom of what happened to Arin and why everyone was so reluctant to talk about it.
For now, she had to trust that Lloyd and the team were doing what they thought was best. But she couldn't help the gnawing feeling of betrayal and sadness that lingered in her heart.
"Sora, look out!" Lloyd shouted, his voice filled with urgency.
But it was too late. Arin, with a surge of desperation, drove the kunai toward Sora's back. In a split second, Lloyd reacted. With a burst of energy, he tackled Sora, pulling her out of harm's way. The kunai grazed her side but missed its mark.
Lloyd stood protectively in front of Sora, his eyes blazing with anger and determination. "Arin, stop this madness!"
Arin, still on his knees, looked up, his face twisted with a mix of regret and rage.
"I... I didn't mean to..."
Sora clutched her side, wincing from the pain. Her gaze flickered between him and the blood on her side, her eyes held not anger or betrayal, but pure fear.
But the gravity of what he had done began to sink in. Arin's eyes widened with realization, and he dropped the kunai, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I don’t belong here," he murmured, his voice broken.
Lloyd's eyes darkened as he felt rage consume him. His form began to shift, taking on the ominous traits of his oni heritage. Dark energy crackled around him, and his purple eyes glowed with a fierce intensity. He stepped toward Arin, his voice low and dangerous.
"You wanted to kill her." The oni stalked closer his mouth twisting into a maniacal grin showing off his sharp fangs.
"But unlike you, I'll actually finish the job."
Arin's eyes widened in terror as he saw Lloyd sprout horns and a lashing imp tail. The ancient power radiating from every inch of him was overwhelming, a grave reminder of the dark power he wielded. "Lloyd, wait! I—"
Lloyd's roar cut through Arin's plea, a sound filled with fury and pain. He lunged at Arin, who scrambled to his feet and backed away in fear. "Get away from me!" Arin screamed, his voice cracking.
Lloyd's attacks were swift and merciless, each strike pushing Arin further back. The younger ninja's confidence shattered as he realized he was no match for a pissed-off oni.
"Lloyd, please! I'm sorry!" Arin begged desperation in his voice.
Nya, who was helping Sora, yelled, "Lloyd, stop! You're going to kill him!"
Zane and Cole moved forward in an attempt to stop him. "Lloyd, you have to stop!" Zane shouted, his voice steady but urgent. "please,"
Cole grabbed Lloyd's arm, trying to hold him back. "Lloyd, listen to us!"
Their voices were meaningless buzzes.
But Lloyd was lost in his rage, his oni form overpowering his senses. He flickered between the present and his memories of caring for Arin, the bond they once shared. Each time he struck Arin, he saw the pain and fear in the younger ninja's eyes, and his fury only grew. It took every ounce of his willpower to hold back from delivering the final blow. Instead, he glared down at Arin, who was cowering on the ground.
"Leave," Lloyd spat. "You don't belong with us anymore."
"He's our friend, Lloyd!" Nya pleaded, tears streaming down her face. "Kai wouldn't have wanted us all to fall apart like this!"
Lloyd hesitated, his form flickering between human and oni. He saw Arin, beaten and bloodied, cowering on the ground. The realization of what he was doing hit him like a wave. He backed away, his hands trembling.
"What have I done?" he whispered, his voice choked with horror.
Arin, seeing the brief moment of mercy, scrambled to his feet. His face was a mix of fear and panic. "I'm I'm sorry-" he said, his voice trembling. "I won't come back I-I promise!-"
With that, Arin turned and ran, disappearing into the shadows. The weight of his actions pressed heavily on him, knowing he had lost the trust of the only family he had ever known.
Lloyd stood there, his oni form dissipating, leaving him feeling cold and empty. He turned to see his team, their faces etched with shock and sadness. The mood was sombre, the weight of the battle and its aftermath heavy on their hearts.
Nya, still clutching onto an unconscious Sora, looked at Lloyd with a mix of concern and sorrow. "Lloyd, are you okay?"
Lloyd shook his head, his eyes filled with regret.
"No."
he said quietly. "I almost... I almost did it."
The silence was so loud-
Jay approached cautiously. The tension between him and the team was tense, but there was also a mutual understanding.
"Lo- Ras got help, he got away," Jay spoke quietly.
He paused, Ras wasn't even that important- they've just faced loss after loss, but to dust your knees and keep fighting was all that truly mattered.
"But it doesn't really matter anymore, we've all faced bigger losses."
Jay's gaze met each one of them, some of which were flickering with suspicion. It'll take a while to regain their trust. But he won't stop trying.
"But ninja never quit, right?"
Everyone nodded, except Lloyd.
Arin ran, out of the arena, out of the tournament grounds, out of their lives.
"Leave,"
Emerald eyes bored into hazel, its green hues no longer held any kindness, just pure cold anger.
"You don't belong with us anymore."
He ran through the purple and blue forest in a blur, his eyes shining with tears and his jaw clenched tightly. With nothing but his grappling hook and the clothes on his back.
He wouldn't last long-
.
.
.
.
.
.
Like it would even matter.
He didn't remember how he had managed to reach a small town, warm twinkling lights strung along the pathways. Cottages lined up along with small bakeries and food stands. People from different realms were everywhere, Like the crossroads.
Arin didn't seem to notice a pair of red gleaming eyes that seemed quite fixed on him with curiosity.
"What's wrong Garm?" A former cameraman piped up.
Notes:
RAHHHHHHHBAHUGSWGSYWV GARMADON IS BACK BABYYYY-
The plant bois are back and Misako isn't! Yippeee!
Chapter 8: May be loved but you're lonely as hell
Summary:
Title: City of Angels by Em Beihold
A nice small Garmadon and Arin interaction ^-^
The ending and plot have already been finalized! I just have to post the chapters! And TYSM for 1K+ hits! Comments and kudos are greatly appreciated!!! ^^
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"What's wrong, Garm?"
Garmadon turned his head slightly, his eyes never leaving Arin. "That boy... there's something familiar about him," he said, his voice deep and contemplative.
Vinny followed Garmadon's gaze. "He looks lost," Vinny whispered, nudging Garmadon towards him. "Maybe we should talk to him."
Garmadon nodded slowly. "Yes, I think we should."
Arin's mind was a storm of confusion and regret as he walked through the town. He felt a heavy hand on his shoulder and turned around to see the towering figure of Garmadon, with Vinny next to him holding hands.
"Hey kid, you look like you could use some help," Garmadon said, his voice surprisingly gentle.
Arin blinked up at him, his breath hitching. "I... I don't know what to do," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper.
"Come with us," Vinny said kindly. "We have a place nearby where we can talk."
Arin hesitated, but something in their eyes reassured him. He nodded, and they led him through the lively streets to a cozy little cottage at the edge of town. The house was warm and inviting, with a soft glow emanating from the windows.
Inside, the smell of freshly baked bread filled the air. They guided Arin to a comfortable chair by the fireplace. Vinny handed him a warm cup of tea while Garmadon took a seat across from him.
"Tell us how you got here," Garmadon encouraged, his voice sincere and inviting.
Arin took a deep breath, the words spilling out before he could stop them. He told Garmadon about the tournament, about the team, about Lloyd.
"I betrayed my family friends. I hurt them."
The fear and terror in Sora's eyes as she clutched desperately at the gaping wound on her side, blooming red.
"And now, Lloyd—he hates me. He told me to...leave."
You don't belong with us anymore.
The words pierced his mind, the words just sounded so cold, His grip on the armchair tightened, tears brimming in his eyes.
Garmadon listened intently, his eyes widened slightly. "Lloyd can be...harsh, especially when he's hurt."
"You won't hurt me, your son..." The younger was held by the neck, his tone exasperated.
Garmadon pulled him closer, hope ignited in Lloyd's eyes.
"I have no son."
The look of pure horror that overtook his face, was truly gut-wrenching.
The oni internally winced at the painful memory but continued.
"But trust me, he's capable of forgiveness."
Arin shook his head, tears streaming down his face. "How do you know him? How can he ever forgive me after what I did?"
Garmadon smiled slightly, leaning forward. "Lloyd forgave me, and I did far worse things. If he can forgive his father,"
The younger's eyes widened his mouth gaping. His father-? Wasn't Lloyd's father a huge "nono" topic that Lloyd never wanted to talk about? Especially how the other ninjas described him as a heartless monster-
What sat opposite of him was a rather calm and kind oni with braided soft-looking grey hair with white streaking some of the strands, in a purple kimono. His red eyes glowed warmly.
"He will forgive you."
Vinny nodded in agreement. "His right. Lloyd might need time, but he'll come around."
Arin looked uncertainly at the pair, tears glistening in his eyes.
Garmadon paused in thoughtful silence, he then stood and walked over to a small wooden drawer on a nearby table. He opened it, revealing a stack of letters, each one carefully preserved. He brought the small bundle over to Arin and placed it gently in his lap.
"These are letters from Lloyd," Garmadon explained. "He wrote them to me before the Merge happened. Even when he thought I was lost to my darker side, he still believed in me. He never gave up on me."
Arin stared at the letters, his heart aching.
"He wrote all these?"
Garmadon simply nodded, humming softly.
Arin carefully picked up one of the letters, his fingers trembling as he unfolded it. An old picture fell out, showing a younger Lloyd smiling brightly with Garmadon, back when he was completely human again. Arin's eyes widened at the sight, feeling like he was intruding on something extremely personal.
However, Garmadon gestured at him to read it.
He began to read the letter aloud, his voice shaking:
"Dear Dad,
I know things are tough right now. It feels like the world is against us. But I just wish we didn't have to fight all the time. I wish I could have spent more time with you. And you could have seen, like, everything I've been through. But you just weren't there. And I just wish we could get that time back. I need my dad, I need you.
And I want to believe in you. I believe in the good inside you, even if you can't see it yourself. I forgive you for everything because I know you're trying to change. And if I can forgive you, I know we both can feel a little closer.
Love, Lloyd."
Arin's voice broke as he finished reading. He looked up at Garmadon, tears streaming down his face. "Lloyd forgave you, even after everything...Do you really think he could forgive me too?"
Garmadon placed a hand on Arin's shoulder. "Yes, I do. But you need to give him time and show him that you're willing to change. Prove to him that you can be the person he believes you can be."
Arin felt a flicker of hope. "Do you really think so?"
Garmadon placed a hand on Arin's shoulder,
"I know so."
Vinny smiled warmly, his hand gripping Arin's shoulder firmly. "And in the meantime, you're not alone. We'll help you."
Arin wiped his tears, a sense of determination settling in. "Thank you. Thank you so much."
Garmadon nodded approvingly. "That's the spirit. Now, let's get you something to eat. You look like you could use a good meal."
As they stood up, Arin felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He knew the path ahead wouldn't be easy, but with Garmadon and Vinny's support, he felt ready to face whatever came next.
Notes:
Hello! I am looking for beta readers to get early access to upcoming chapters and give me useful feedback!
If you are interested, pls contact me on Gmail: [email protected]
Chapter 9: It's hurting, but that's okay
Summary:
Title: Step On Me by The Cardigans
Don't worry! Kai & Bonzle will be back soon! I just need to tie up all character plots before giving y'all a mini heart attack and then ending off the story. :)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A month had passed since the intense battle that tore the team apart. During that time, Lloyd and Jay have sorted out their issues. (Chapter 3) Their past bond seems to return.
Sora, however, was still grappling with the fragments of her memory and the gnawing sense of loss. She had only recently found out what had happened between Lloyd and Arin from Jay and Nya. The full weight of Arin’s betrayal hit her like a tidal wave. Sitting alone in the courtyard, Sora felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness.
She stared at the spot where she had last seen Arin, her mind replaying the memories of them training eagerly, working their way through the training course and laughing at each other's stupid mistakes. She wiped her eyes into the crook of her sleeve.
“How did we come to this?” she whispered to herself, hugging her knees to her chest.
The team had tried to comfort her, but the void left by Arin's absence was large. She couldn’t shake off the feeling that she had failed him somehow, that they all had.
It was like losing Kai all over again,
Nya had thrown herself into work, making unnecessary modifications to their gear and the bounty.
Lloyd avoided sleep, hearing the blond working his way furiously through the training course at night and obliterating the training dummies in the evening.
Cole hardly leaves his room, only coming out for meals or even occasionally skipping them claiming he "wasn't hungry" Sora had peeked into his room once, but she only saw him repeatedly strike his punching bag, his headphones on blast.
Zane had noticed all of this but, he was also lost and grief-stricken. The nindroid is either seen helping Nya with her work or sitting quietly on the monastery's porch, his face laced with weariness.
Jay doesn't remember much so he only wanders around the monastery, looking at the photos hanging throughout the corridors. His face was filled with disappointment. He was usually the only one who would talk with her, sometimes giving useful advice or suggestions when she worked on mini projects.
the rest of them had dark tear stains streaking across their faces, they refused to look directly at her when she tried to talk to them and cut the conversation short, claiming they were "busy".
Sure they were busy but from:
Making several pots of coffee, Bandaging bloodied knuckles, and "tracking Ras".
all occupied with their own ways of coping.
Just as tears began to well in her eyes, a small whirl of orange sparks appeared in front of her. Sora blinked in surprise, wiping her tears as she watched the sparks meet into a single point. Slowly, a letter materialized, dropping down to her lap.
Her hands trembled as she picked it up, recognizing the handwriting immediately. It was from Arin. With a deep breath, she opened the letter and began to read.
---
Dear Sora,
I hope this letter actually reaches you. I know things were bad when I left, and I know I hurt you all. Especially you.
I’ve been wandering since that day, trying to find my own path, trying to understand myself and the choices I made. I thought leaving was the only way to protect you from me.
Anyways can you believe I've met Lloyd's dad?!? Garmadon and Vinny have been helping me. They found me when I was lost, just like you all did once. They’ve shown me that forgiveness is possible, even when it seems out of reach. They’ve told me stories about you and the team, reminding me of what I’ve left behind.
Sora, I want you to know that I never meant to hurt you. I was blinded by my own fear. I thought I had to be the best, no matter the cost. But I was wrong. Being part of a team, and being part of a family, is about more than just strength. It’s about trust, loyalty, and love.
I don’t know if Lloyd will ever forgive me, and I don’t know if I can forgive myself. But I want to try. I want to make things right. Also, I just wanted you to know that I might not be coming back for a while, I need to go on my own path and truly find myself.
But I know we'll meet again someday.
Please tell Lloyd and the others that I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for everything. I’m working hard to become the person you all believed I could be.
Stay safe and take care of each other.
Love,
Arin
PS: I promise I'll stay safe! And Garmandon said Lloyd knows how to send a letter back.
---
Sora's tears flowed freely as she read his words. She clutched the letter to her chest, feeling a mix of sorrow and hope. The letter was a small spark, a glimmer of the possibility that their broken bonds could be mended.
She stood up, determination setting in. She knew what she had to do. Sora ran to gather the team, the letter clutched tightly in her hand. As she approached, Lloyd, Jay, Nya, Zane, and Cole looked up, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.
“I have something to share,” Sora said, her voice steady despite the tears in her eyes.
“It’s from Arin.”
She handed the letter to Lloyd, who took it with a trembling hand. The team gathered around as he read it aloud, each word bringing a mix of emotions to their faces.
When he finished, there was a heavy silence. Finally, Lloyd looked up his eyes glassy, his gaze meeting Sora's. "I just want him to come back," he choked out, clutching the letter tightly to his chest.
Sora nodded. "He’s trying to make things right. Just like we all are."
Jay placed a hand on Lloyd's shoulder. "Plus he's safe with your dad, and if Garmadon can change, so can Arin."
Nya nodded, her eyes shining with hope. "We have to give him a chance."
Lloyd took a deep breath, looking at each of his family. "We’ll give him that chance. We’ll be ready when he returns."
We'll wait for you, no matter how long it takes.
As they stood together, the team felt a renewed sense of purpose. They knew the road ahead would be difficult, but they were determined to face it together. And when Arin returned, they would be there, ready to welcome him back with open arms.
"This was how old Spinjitzu masters communicated in secret,"
Garmandon explained, unfurling an old scroll. The oni and the raven stood before a large wooden work desk. The younger's eyes widened in awe unable to contain his excitement. The older had placed a small stool at the front and a small piece of parchment lying on it.
"Let me show you how it's done kid-" He moved forward while cracking his knuckles, facing directly at the paper.
Garmadon had straightened his back. He raised his pair of arms and closed those on the right into a closed fist and punched them into his left-opened palms. Before sharply pushing his arms forward with all his hands still held together.
The parchment began levitating slowly at his eye level. Garmadon's eyes met the paper, he gave it a hard look as though trying to talk to it. Before he pulled his arms apart and slammed them sharply into each other again. Purple flames quickly enveloped the paper and it burst into small sparks.
Arin simply stared at the whole display, looking quite similar to a goldfish.
"Where did it g-"
The piece of paper had landed on top of his fluffy hair.
"Oh." He noted intelligently.
Garmadon roared with laughter, before patting Arin on the back.
The oni wiped a tear from his eyes before continuing, "Don't worry kid, I'll teach you."
Arin's eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and determination. He reached up to pull the piece of parchment from his hair mouthing out a silent "wow", his fingers trembling slightly.
"So, uh, how do I start?" he asked, his voice a mix of eagerness and nervousness.
Garmadon gave him a reassuring smile. "First, you need to find your focus. This technique relies on the balance of energy between your mind and the elements. It's about channelling your inner strength and directing it with precision."
Arin nodded, his gaze fixed on the parchment. Garmadon motioned for him to come closer and placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Close your eyes for a moment. Imagine the energy within you, flowing through your arms. Feel it build up and concentrate."
Arin took a deep breath, closing his eyes as instructed. He concentrated, trying to envision the energy inside him as Garmadon had suggested. After a few moments, he raised his arms slowly, mimicking the movements he had seen. As he pushed his arms forward, a faint shimmer of light appeared around the parchment. It wobbled slightly but remained firmly in place. Arin's eyes shot open, and he stared in awe at the sight.
Garmadon’s expression turned serious, his gaze keenly observing Arin's progress.
"Good, but you need to concentrate harder. Imagine the energy guiding the parchment, not just moving it but making it obey your will."
Arin nodded, taking another deep breath. He closed his eyes again, this time focusing on channelling the energy more intensely. The parchment began to rise higher, floating steadily in the air. Garmadon’s face softened into a proud smile.
“Excellent!” Garmadon exclaimed. “You’ve got the hang of it. With more practice, you’ll be able to send a letter in no time!”
Arin’s face lit up with a wide grin, his confidence boosted by Garmadon’s encouragement. “Thank you, Master Garmadon. I’ll practice hard!”
"Just Garmadon is fine kid, because you already have a great master at the Monastery of Spinjitzu." he murmured nonchalantly, smiling faintly.
Garmadon placed a hand on Arin’s shoulder once more. “Remember, the true power of Spinjitzu lies not just in the physical movements, but in understanding and mastering the flow of energy within you. Keep that in mind, and you’ll go far.”
With that, Garmadon turned and began tidying up the workspace, a soft smile grew on his face as Arin continued to practice, chuckling to himself he thought faintly,
He really was like Lloyd.
Notes:
I think I'm satisfied enough to end Arin's character arc from here.
Chapter 10: You're through with pretending 'cause this is how the ending goes
Summary:
Title: Carried Away from Lyle, Lyle crocodile
Just some Kai and Bonzle shenanigans
#3amescapechallenge
ft. Kai the master of fiyaaah & Bonzle
(I know this isn't canon-compliant but it's written before DRS2 part 2 comes out!)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In the shadowy, eerie realm known as the Prison Dimension, time and space seemed to lose all meaning. Here, every whisper echoed into an endless void, and the air was thick with an unsettling, oppressive energy. This was a place where the light of hope rarely penetrated, and despair loomed like a thick fog.
Kai and Bonzle found themselves trapped in this forsaken place, their very existence bound by its dark tendrils. Kai, the dashingly handsome fire ninja was heroically constantly searching for a way out.
"WE'VE BEEN WALKING IN FUCKING CIRCLES FOR FSM KNOW HOW LONG-"
...
"I seriously thought I was the hopeless one here-"
"You do know that the forbidden 5 are in here too right-? I mean Nokt got out though so consider it 4."
...
"Sooo... They might've heard me-?"
"No shit-"
"..."
"Dumbass-"
Day 2:
"Turns out you don't need to eat or drink in here! I'm not even Hungry or-" Kai piped up cheerfully, placing his hands on his hips.
"There are better ways to torture someone-" Bonzle interrupted, she sat on the ground picking at the small pieces of debris.
The brunette had visibly paled.
"Wha- what does that mean-?"
"..."
Bonzle began to hum to herself, refusing to elaborate.
"BONZLE WHAT DOES THAT M-"
Day 7:
Determined to understand their surroundings, Kai and Bonzle set out to explore the dimension. The landscape was a disorienting maze of jagged rocks and shifting shadows, a cruel parody of a world. As they moved deeper into the labyrinth, they discovered remnants of other prisoners – abandoned campsites, scattered belongings, and messages scrawled on the walls in desperation.
Kai studied the messages intently, hoping to glean some information. One message caught his eye: "The way out lies within." It was cryptic but gave him a sliver of hope.
Day 14:
As they ventured further, they encountered the Guardian of the dimension. A towering statue cloaked in darkness, its eyes glowed with an eerie light. The Guardian spoke in a voice that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere, “You cannot escape. No one ever has.”
Bonzle stepped forward, glaring defiantly. “Yeah, we'll see about that-”
The Guardian’s laughter echoed through the dimension, a haunting sound that sent chills down their spines. “Many have said the same. All have failed.”
Day 21:
Days turned into weeks, and the weight of their captivity grew heavier. But Kai’s determination never wavered. He spent hours poring over the messages they had found, replaying their encounters in his mind. It was during one of these sessions that he had a revelation.
“The way out lies within,” he muttered to himself. “What if it means… within ourselves?”
Bonzle looked at him, puzzled. “What do you mean?”
Kai explained his theory. The Prison Dimension thrived on fear and despair. It was a mental prison as much as a physical one. To escape, they had to conquer their own inner demons, find strength in hope, and refuse to let the dimension break their spirits.
"Sounds like another one of those 'power of friendship and love will prevail sort of things'."
"It sounds stupid in short-"
"Well, I don't see you coming up with a better idea!" Kai practically squawked at the skeleton.
Day 60:
Weeks turned into months, and the oppressive energy of the dimension began to wear on them. Their faith wavered, and despite his strength, Kai felt the weight of hopelessness bearing down on him. The messages they had found seemed like cruel jokes, remnants of failed attempts that only served to deepen their despair.
One night, as they sat by a dwindling fire, Kai spoke softly. “What if we never get out? What if this is it?”
He would never get to talk to Nya anymore, he always enjoyed teasing her... It must have hurt her so badly but he had to protect her, no matter the cost.
The last thing he saw before getting sucked into the portal, was Lloyd's desperate face as he and Riyu tried to save him, he was so close to grabbing his hand. He contemplated whether the blond was trying to swap places with him.
Cole, Fsm they had so much to catch up on. All those years separated he wondered where did he go, how was he?
He laughed bitterly at the thought of being sacrificed this time instead of a kind and overprotective Zane, always the first to protect and sacrifice himself for the rest. He hoped Zane wouldn't think he failed him.
Lastly, Jay the anxious motormouth he had grown to see as a brother. Despite all their constant bickering and teasing, he still missed him. It's been years and he was still gone. He'll never get to apologise for taking him for granted.
He'll never see them again but, for what's it worth, he wouldn't have it any other way.
Bonzle looked at him, her eyes reflecting the same fear. “We can’t think like that, Kai. We can't just give up.”
His ember eyes met her glowing blue ones, "Because ninja never quit."
Day ???:
With renewed resolve, Kai and Bonzle began their mental and emotional journey. They faced their deepest fears, shared their darkest secrets, and fortified their bond. The dimension’s oppressive energy seemed to waver ever so slightly. Kai and Bonzel sat at their mini campsite when Kai broke the silence
"Y'know Bonzle? Even if we are trapped here for eternity," shifting to place a hand on her shoulder "I'm glad I'm not alone."
She had looked up to meet his eyes, a mixture of emotions on his face the most obvious being, acceptance.
"Yeah, I'm still sorry I got you trapped with me though." She muttered, she looked at the ground fidgeting with her hands.
The brunette pulled her closer to him before speaking softly, "I would like to believe that they are still searching for us..."
"Because..?" He paused, waiting for her to continue.
"Ninja never quit..." She smiled faintly.
"And ninja will never be forgotten." Kai grinned at her, hope glinting in his eyes.
"But I'm not a ninja though-" she gazed at the fire in front of her, as though suddenly fascinated by it.
"Fear not kiddo," The fire ninja jumped up and exclaimed. "I hereby dub thee an honorary ninja." Kai boomed while doing sparkly hand gestures with his powers.
Bonzle looked up at him, her eyes shining with awe before adding,
"Yeah, that sounds lame." she retorted before looking back at the fire.
"Oh c'mon, that was awesome!" Kai sputtered indigently while flailing his arms.
Suddenly the ground around them seems to shift. The air around them crackled with energy, and a blinding light enveloped them. The Guardian reappeared, its voice now tinged with respect.
“You have found the way.” The stone guardian gave them a small smile.
In an instant, the dimension began to dissolve around them, and they were transported to concrete ground. Kai and Bonzle stood side by side, the harsh light of the real world a stark contrast to the darkness they had endured.
They had escaped the Prison Dimension, not just by breaking its physical confines, but by triumphing over their own inner struggles.
Kai removed a hand that had been shielding his eyes before taking in a sharp gasp, his eyes welling up with tears.
They were on the concrete steps of the monastery.
.
.
.
.
They did it, he was home.
Notes:
I think everything would be wrapped up in a good solid 25 chapters it may or may not change!
(Srsly it depends on length)
Chapter 11: ...Why do you write like you're running out of time?
Chapter Text
"I don't think lying is a virtue your master taught you."
"..."
"Young Conduit, you know just as well as us that you are running out of time."
"How can you sleep well knowing your lies."
"I-it's for the best-!" He stuttered gazing on the clean mirror-like floors. He stared back at his reflection.
He was tired.
"For them? Or for you?"
...
"I'm losing either way, aren't I?" He whispered, he already knew the answer. Yet he foolishly hoped.
...
"No matter how hard I try!" He stared up defiantly at the ancient being his fist clenched in helpless rage. "I...c-can't save us...I can't save them!"
"Heroes have to make sacrifices, for the greater good. For the balance." They spoke with infuriating calmness, as though consoling a child throwing a tantrum.
"THEN I DON'T WANT TO BE A HERO-"
A trail of blood crept toward his feet, staining the polished floors. His eyes refused to follow its path.
He knew where it came from. He knew.
"YOU GAMBLED THE WORLD'S FATE ON A CHILD-? AND EXPECT HIM TO JUST BEND TO YOUR WILL-?"
"HAVE YOU EVER THOUGHT ABOUT WHAT THAT CHILD WANTED-?" He screamed his voice breaking as tears streamed down his face.
His cries echoed in the emptiness, only the glowing symbol before him reminded him that he wasn't alone.
...
"J-just leave me alone," he begged, collapsing to his knees, sobbing bitterly.
...
"We will let you continue," they paused, "However this is the final chance."
"This is your last time, Lloyd Montgomery Garmadon. It is inevitable, this is fate." they concluded, their words heavy with finality.
Chapter 12: Cause a ghost never leaves a haunted house
Summary:
TW: implied suicidal ideation (DW IT'S VERY SMALL AND SUBTLE!)
Lloyd is getting a little too silly- but big bro Kai is here to save the day
Title: Haunted House by Mckenna Grace
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd sat on the edge of the monastery's roof, his legs dangling over the side as the sun dipped below the horizon. The evening breeze tousled his hair, but his thoughts were elsewhere, lost in memories of Kai. It had been months since Kai had been trapped in the nether space, a realm of shadows and echoes.
Every night since then, Lloyd found himself here, gazing into the distance, hoping against hope for a sign.
Arin was living with his dad, and Wlydfire seemed satisfied travelling and hanging out with the eastern dragon tribe. Lastly, since the tournament ended, Sora had already gotten complete control of her elemental powers and even managed to perform some Spinjitzu. He wasn't needed much except for the usual morning and night patrols around the Crossroads or buying groceries.
Yet even with the simplest of things such as taking a walk outside or washing the dishes, those things just felt heavy.
It wasn't just him, his team was a scattered mess, the amount of empty coffee mugs skewed all over the place or the untouched meals at the dinner table and the undeniable tension that threatened to swallow him whole. Sure things lightened up a bit since hearing from Arin but, Kai was still gone.
His roaring laughter, his morning grumbling that usually rang through the monastery's corridors, or even the half-used-up container of hair gel that sat depressingly on the bathroom shelf. Lloyd was pretty sure that the brunette also had a whole drawer of hair gel in his room that remained completely untouched.
As Lloyd sat in his usual spot, lost in thought, he heard a faint, familiar chuckle behind him. He initially dismissed it, thinking it was just another trick his mind was playing on him. But then he heard it again, clearer this time.
"Lloyd, you're gonna fall off if you keep sitting like that," the voice teased.
Lloyd's heart skipped a beat. He turned slowly, not daring to believe what he was hearing. There, standing with his trademark smirk, was Kai. For a moment, Lloyd just stared, his mind refusing to accept what his eyes were seeing. He turned back towards the ground.
"Good." He murmured, his eyes unfocused.
"Lloyd?" It whispered again, their voice barely audible. "What happened to you bud-?"
Kai winced and took a step closer. "I'm really here-"
Lloyd blinked, shaking his head as if trying to clear away the hallucination. "I... I must be dreaming again," he muttered, more to himself than to Kai.
Kai's brow furrowed in concern. "No, Lloyd. I'm really here. Look at me."
Lloyd stood up abruptly, stepping away from the roof's edge and brushing past Kai. "I can't do this today," he seethed, heading towards the training grounds. His chest felt tight, anger and frustration boiling within him.
He reached the training dummies and, without a second thought, began to pummel them. Each punch was fueled by months of frustration and bitterness.
His knuckles hurt.
He felt something warm stick to his fist.
Blood began dripping on the ground.
"Why now?" he spat, striking the dummies more forcefully. "Why come back now, to taunt me again?"
"WELL, NO THANKS! THOSE STUPID SOURCE DRAGONS HAVE ALREADY DONE ENOUGH OF THAT-"
Blood pooled on the ground staining the polished floor.
The warmth of it reached the feet of his gi.
"I'M DONE WITH THIS- JUST LEAVE,"
All the ragged and torn hoods surrounding the scene. The centre held the main display.
"LEAVE LIKE YOU ALWAYS DO-"
He failed to save them, He couldn't save them.
"I WILL NEVER GET MY HAPPY ENDING-"
Firm hands grabbed his arm to stop him.
"Lloyd, stop! Please!"
Lloyd wrenched his arm free and swung at another dummy, tears streaming down his face. "I can't keep pretending! I can't keep hoping and being let down!"
Kai stepped in front of Lloyd, catching his fists mid-swing. "Lloyd, look at me please," he said firmly, his eyes locking onto Lloyd's. "I'm back, and I'm not going anywhere."
Lloyd's resistance crumbled. He pushed Kai away and stumbled back, his chest heaving with deep, ragged breaths. He stared at Kai, his vision blurred by tears.
"Why... Why does this feel so real?" he whispered, his voice breaking.
Kai approached him slowly, cautiously, as if Lloyd might shatter at any moment. "Because it is real," he said softly. "I'm really here, Lloyd. You don't have to fight this anymore."
Lloyd shook his head, backing away further. "No... no, this can't be happening. I've seen you so many times in my dreams, in my nightmares. I can't trust it. I can't trust myself."
Kai's expression softened. "I know it's hard, but you have to believe me. I'm here, and I'm not leaving again."
Lloyd sank to his knees, his hands gripping his hair as he rocked back and forth.
"I can't do this," he repeated, his voice a broken whisper. "I can't keep losing you."
Kai knelt beside him, placing a hand on Lloyd's shoulder.
"You're not losing me. Not this time."
Slowly, tentatively, Lloyd looked up, meeting Kai's gaze. The familiar warmth and concern in Kai's eyes began to break through the walls Lloyd had built around his heart. He reached out, his hand trembling, and touched Kai's arm.
The solid, warm reality of Kai's presence sent a shudder through his spine. The younger had let out a choked sob, his head bowing as tears streamed down his face.
"You're really here," he whispered, the truth sinking in with clarity.
Kai pulled him into a gentle hug, holding him as he cried. "I'm here, bud. I'm here."
I'm so sorry bud.
Lloyd clung to Kai, his sobs gradually subsiding into quiet, exhausted breaths. The months of pain and loneliness melted away in the comfort of Kai's arms. Maybe some sense of normality had been returned to him for the first time in what felt like an eternity.
"WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING OUT HERE-?"
The front doors of the monastery had suddenly slammed open revealing a dishevelled Nya with her hair tied in a lazy bun, her eye bags made her look related to a panda. A mug of coffee grasped tightly in her hand.
Nya squinted her eyes towards them, her eyes blinking blankly between the two.
The sound of ceramic crashing to the ground was heard not shortly after.
...
"WHAT THE FU-"
Notes:
Nya nearly had a heart attack, thankfully Zane & Cole caught her 👍
Jay just be vibing at the side, waving happily at Kai (Completely confused)
Chapter 13: A lost little boy who has lost his heart
Summary:
Title: And the Hound by Yaelokre
Just some brotherly interactions with some light angst. Enjoy!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Bud, you look like you got hit by a bus-”
Kai teased, as a groggy Lloyd walked into the kitchen. His face was paler than usual and his hair looked like a scraggly blond rat on his head. The younger was strangely not in his gi yet and was still in his green PJs with a pair of fluffy dragon slippers, usually, he was always the first to be up and make fun of Kai for his shaggy appearance and his bed hair.
“No wait, scratch that I think I meant two double-decker buses-”
The blond growled at the annoying brunette before shuffling over to the kitchen counter already boiling a pot of warm water.
"The sunrise is beautiful isn't it?" Kai randomly hummed while gazing out at the windows.
"Yeah-" The blond simply mumbled his face weary.
The brunette seemed to notice his how drained the other looked and frowned slightly, "Another vision?"
Lloyd sighed, rubbing his temples. "Yeah, another vision," he admitted, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "They keep coming, Kai. Every night, it's something similar. Sometimes it feels like I'm losing my mind."
Kai stepped closer, his teasing demeanor giving way to concern. "What did you see this time?"
Lloyd hesitated, his eyes fixed on the boiling water. "It's hard to explain. It's like fragments of things that could happen or might have happened. Sometimes, it's the past, other times... it's the future. But it's always so vivid, so real."
Kai placed a hand on Lloyd's shoulder, offering a comforting squeeze. "We'll figure this out, Lloyd. You're not alone in this. We'll get through it together."
Lloyd looked up at Kai, his eyes reflecting a mixture of gratitude and weariness. "I don't know what I'd do without you, Kai. These visions... they make me feel like I'm constantly on the edge."
Kai smiled softly. "Well, good thing I'm here to pull you back, right?"
Lloyd managed a weak, tired smile. "Yeah, good thing."
As the tea steeped, they moved to the table. Kai pulled out a chair for Lloyd, who sat down heavily, his shoulders slumped. Kai poured them both a cup of tea, the fragrant steam curling between them.
"So," Kai began, taking a sip, "how's everyone else been holding up?"
Lloyd sighed, his gaze distant. "Arin's been staying with my dad. He needed the break, I think. Wyldfire's been traveling with the dragon tribe of the east, and she seems happier. And Sora... she's been amazing. She mastered her elemental powers and even performed Spinjitzu after the tournament."
Kai nodded, impressed. "Sounds like she's really stepped up."
"Yeah," Lloyd agreed, "but it feels like we're all just... drifting. Everyone's off doing their own thing, and I can't help but feel responsible for keeping us together."
Kai reached across the table, placing his hand over Lloyd's. "Hey, it's not all on you. We're a team, remember? We support each other."
Lloyd squeezed Kai's hand, drawing strength from his brother's presence. "I know, but it's been hard without you. When you were gone... it felt like a part of me was missing."
Kai's expression softened, a hint of guilt in his eyes. "I'm sorry, Lloyd. Being trapped in that nether space... it was like living in a nightmare. But I fought my way back because I knew you guys needed me."
Lloyd's eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I can't believe you're really here. Sometimes I wake up thinking it's all a dream, that you'll disappear again."
Kai tightened his grip on Lloyd's hand. "I'm not going anywhere. I promise."
Just then, Sora walked into the kitchen, her hair damp from a recent shower, her expression one of mild surprise. "Morning, you two," she greeted, grabbing an apple from the fruit bowl. "Didn't expect to see you both up so early."
Lloyd managed a smile. "Morning, Sora."
Kai grinned. "Yeah, we're just catching up."
Sora took a bite of her apple, her eyes flicking between them. "Everything okay?"
Lloyd hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, just... dealing with some stuff."
Sora's gaze softened with understanding. "If you need anything, we're here for you."
Lloyd nodded, grateful for her support. "Thank you."
Nya entered next, looking a bit sleepy but more at ease than Lloyd had seen her in a while. "Hey, guys," she yawned, making a beeline for the coffee machine.
Kai grinned. "Morning sis!" Waving happily.
Nya gave a half-hearted wave as he waited for her coffee to brew. "Morning. So, what's on the agenda today?"
Lloyd glanced at Kai, then back at Nya. "We'll start with some training, then maybe a patrol around the Crossroads. It's been quiet, but we should stay vigilant."
Kai nodded in agreement. "Sounds good. We need to stay sharp."
As they all settled into the morning routine, the atmosphere in the monastery felt lighter, more hopeful. Lloyd still had his visions to contend with, but with Kai back and the team's support, he felt a little lighter.
For the first time in months, Lloyd allowed himself to believe that everything might just be okay.
Notes:
starting that countdown of 13/25 chapters!
BTW THIS FIC IS REACHING 100 KUDOS YIPPEEEEE, GO SHARE IT DURING YOUR NINJAGO THEMED BDAY OR YOUR FRIENDS
Chapter 14: I can't save us, my Atlantis.
Summary:
Title: Atlantis by Seafret
TW: descriptions of a panic attack!
2k hits soon! LET'S GOOOOOO RAHHHSHDBHEBDHEB
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd sat at the kitchen table, sipping his tea with Kai by his side. The morning routine continued as the team began to gather. The air felt lighter with Kai’s presence, and Lloyd could feel a semblance of normalcy returning.
Cole and Jay walked in, deep in conversation. Jay was animated as usual, his hands gesturing wildly as he spoke. Cole, on the other hand, listened with a calm demeanor, occasionally nodding in agreement.
“Hey, guys!” Jay greeted, noticing Lloyd and Kai. “Look who decided to join us for breakfast!”
Cole smiled warmly, clapping Lloyd on the back. “Morning, Lloyd. Kai, it’s good to have you back.”
Kai grinned. “Good to be back, Cole. Missed you guys.”
Lloyd managed a small smile. “Morning, Cole. Morning, Jay.”
Jay plopped down into a chair, grabbing a muffin from the plate on the table. “So, Lloyd, how’re you holding up? We heard you had another vision last night.”
Lloyd sighed, feeling the weight of their concern. “Yeah, another one. It’s been tough, but having Kai back helps.”
Cole pulled up a chair next to Lloyd, his expression serious. “Anything we should know about? These visions… they seem to be getting worse.”
Lloyd nodded, rubbing his temples. “It’s hard to make sense of them. They’re like fragments of different realities, past, future… sometimes I can’t tell what’s real and what’s not.”
Jay looked thoughtful, a rare moment of seriousness crossing his face. “Have you talked to someone about it? Maybe there’s a way to decipher them.”
Lloyd shook his head. “Not yet. I didn’t want to worry anyone. But I think it’s time I do. These visions… they’re starting to affect everything.”
Kai placed a reassuring hand on Lloyd’s shoulder. “We’ll figure it out, Lloyd. You don’t have to carry this burden alone.”
Lloyd looked up at Kai, his eyes reflecting a mixture of gratitude and weariness. “I don’t know what I’d do without you, Kai. These visions... they make me feel like I’m constantly on the edge.”
Cole nodded in agreement. “We’re a team. Whatever happens, we face it together.”
Lloyd felt a surge of gratitude for his friends. Despite everything, they were always there for him, supporting him through the darkest times. “Thanks, guys. It means a lot.”
Jay’s expression brightened, his usual energy returning. “Hey, you know what? How about we blow off some steam with a training session? I bet Kai’s itching to show off his moves after being stuck in that nether space.”
Kai chuckled. “You know it. Let’s see if you can keep up, Jay.”
Lloyd smiled, feeling a bit more like himself. “Training sounds good. Let’s do it.”
As they made their way to the training grounds, Lloyd felt a renewed sense of purpose. With his friends by his side and Kai’s return, he felt happier.
The training grounds buzzed with activity as the team began their exercises. Lloyd found himself sparring with Kai, their movements fluid and precise. Jay and Cole watched from the sidelines, cheering them on. Sora and Nya were busy in the workshop downstairs tinkering with the Bounty and other tech.
“Come on, Lloyd! Show us what you’ve got!” Jay called out, his usual energy returning.
Lloyd smirked, focusing on Kai. “Just warming up, Kai. Don’t get too comfortable.”
Kai grinned, his eyes alight with the thrill of the fight. “Bring it on, Lloyd.”
As they sparred, Lloyd felt a sense of normalcy returning. The familiar rhythm of their movements, the adrenaline of the fight—it was almost enough to make him forget the weight of his responsibilities. But then, as he blocked one of Kai’s strikes, a sudden, sharp pain shot through his head.
.
.
.
.
.
Images exploded in his mind—vivid and unsettling. The battlefield unfolded before him: the clashing of metal against metal, the chaotic roar of combat, and the frantic shouts of warriors. It was a storm of motion and sound, the air thick with the stench of sweat and smoke.
He saw himself in the midst of the fray, engaged with one of the Forbidden Five, though the figure’s face was obscured by shadows and swirling dust. His opponent’s attacks were relentless, each swing of their weapon a blur of lethal precision.
In another corner of the battlefield, Lloyd saw Kai, fighting against one of the Forbidden Five. Kai’s movements were fierce and determined, but he was clearly struggling. His opponent’s dark presence loomed over him, a stark contrast to Kai’s fiery determination.
The scene shifted abruptly—Nokt had managed to disarm Lloyd, sending his dao skidding across the ground. The blade, once a symbol of his strength, was now a pawn in the hands of the enemy. As Nokt closed in, Lloyd was left vulnerable, scrambling to regain his footing.
“Lloyd!” Kai shouted, his voice piercing through the chaos. Without hesitation, Kai swooped in, taking Lloyd’s place in the fight. He positioned himself between Nokt and Lloyd, his stance confident and defiant. “You’ve had your fun. Now it’s my turn!”
Nokt, momentarily taken aback, sneered. “So, the mighty fire ninja returns. How touching.”
Kai grinned, his eyes flashing with fierce determination. “Yeah, well, I’m full of surprises.” He dodged an attack and retaliated with a flurry of blows, his movements a blur of precision and power. “Try to keep up, Nokt!”
Amid the battle, Wlydfire appeared, her presence marked by a scorching heat that seemed to warp the very air around her. She wielded her fiery powers with a manic glee, flames erupting from her hands and scorching her enemies.
“FEEL THE BURN LOSERS!” she cackled, her laughter echoing as she sent waves of searing heat across the battlefield. Her enemies recoiled in terror, their screams blending with the roar of the flames.
In the background, Sora and Nya fought side by side, their movements synchronized as they pushed back their enemies. Nya’s water powers surged through the air, creating waves that crashed into their foes.
“Sora, keep your guard up!” Nya shouted, her voice fierce and motherly. “We’ve got to hold them off!”
“I’ve got this, Nya!” Sora responded with a determined yell, unleashing a burst of elemental energy. “Just stay close—”
Meanwhile, Jordana and Cinder battled fiercely, their bickering punctuated by bursts of magical and smoky attacks. Jordana’s magic roared as she incinerated a group of enemies.
“Cinder, don’t just stand there! Help me clear this side!” Jordana snapped, her magic lighting up the battlefield.
“Right behind you!” Cinder shot back, his smoke powers creating a swirling shield around them. “I’d appreciate it if you’d stop throwing them at me!”
Arin and Garmadon, engaged in their own fight, were a well-coordinated duo. “Garmadon, watch your left!” Arin called out, his sword slashing through the enemy ranks.
“I’ve got it, Arin!” Garmadon roared, his strikes powerful and unyielding. “We’re making headway!”
As Kai continued to taunt Nokt, he was relentless. “Is that all you’ve got? I was expecting more from one of the Forbidden Five!”
But then, in a moment of distraction, Kai left an opening. Nokt seized the chance, delivering a brutal blow that caught Kai off guard. The impact sent Kai staggering, and he grimaced in pain. His confident demeanour faltered as he tried to steady himself.
“Careful, Kai!” Cole’s voice cut through the noise. “Don’t get reckless!” who was busy covering for Jay.
Despite the pain, Kai forced a smirk. “Hey, Nokt, if you’re trying to kill me, you’re going to have to try harder than that!”
Nokt’s dark eyes narrowed, and with a swift, merciless move, he delivered a powerful strike that sent Kai crashing to the ground. The blow was devastating, and Kai’s cocky attitude was replaced by a look of agony as he clutched his side.
“Kai!” Lloyd’s voice broke through the chaos, filled with a mixture of fear and desperation. “Use Rising Dragon!”
The brunette leapt up and spun, performing the move to slam into the other. However, Nokt almost lazily dodged out of the way and spun around to kick him squarely in the chest.
As the scene before Lloyd’s eyes grew darker, the vivid flashes of Kai’s struggle to regain his footing. He saw his form falter, Nokt had taken advantage of this and strode forward swiftly to seize Kai's neck and slam him violently into the ground, earning a pained cry from the ninja.
Lloyd’s heart pounded in his chest. The vision was a relentless assault on his senses, the vivid images of their suffering caused him to tremble uncontrollably. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and he sank to his knees, overwhelmed everything.
Despite the coordination and efforts of their friends, the scene before Lloyd’s eyes was a relentless nightmare. Kai’s desperate struggle was clear. His attempts to fend off Nokt only seemed to make the situation worse. Nokt tightened his grip on the handle of the dao, a crazed look in his eyes as he raised it, gold and green metal gleamed in the dusty atmosphere.
As Kai’s gaze locked with Lloyd’s, he mouthed a silent, urgent message.
SAVE US.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
“LLOYD, WATCH OUT!”
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
But it was too late. Kai’s fist connected with Lloyd’s jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground.
Jay and Cole rushed over, concern etched on their faces. “Lloyd, are you okay?” Cole asked, helping him up.
Lloyd’s heart pounded as the vision replayed in his mind. He felt a wave of panic, his breath coming in shallow gasps. “No… no, it can’t be real,” he muttered, clutching his head.
Kai knelt beside him, his expression worried. “Lloyd, what did you see?”
Tears welled up in Lloyd’s eyes as the vision’s impact hit him. “Nokt… he took my sword and...I-It felt so real, Kai. I couldn’t stop it.”
Kai’s eyes softened, and he placed a comforting hand on Lloyd’s shoulder. “It was just a vision, Lloyd. I’m right here. It didn’t happen.”
But Lloyd’s panic only grew. The edges of his reality began to blur, and he felt a deep, gnawing sense of guilt.
Jay and Cole exchanged worried glances. “Lloyd, please look at us,” Jay said gently. “We’re all here, and those are are only possible futures.”
Lloyd shook his head, tears streaming down his face. “No, I’m… I’m alone.”
Kai’s grip on Lloyd tightened, his voice firm but kind. “Lloyd, look at me. You’re not alone. We’re here with you. Whatever you’re going through, we’ll face it together.”
As Lloyd’s panic spiralled, Kai pulled him into a tight embrace. “Breathe, Lloyd. Just breathe. We’re here.”
Lloyd clung to Kai, his body shaking with sobs. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, the weight of his guilt pressing down on him. “I’m so sorry.”
Kai held him close, his own eyes glistening with tears. “It’s okay, bud. We’ll get through this.”
"We're okay."
And as the sun set over the monastery, casting long shadows on the ground.
The ground shook ever so slightly.
Notes:
It's getting so hard to write all the characters into the story ;-;
Idk if I need more or less chapters-
Chapter 15: We are the reckless, we are the wild youth
Summary:
101 kudos yay! 🎉
Tysm for supporting this fic!
Title: Youth by Daughter
Notes:
Jay, had most of his memories returned, Cole was glad they chatted every once in a while.
.
.
.
.
But they haven't really had the time to sit down and actually "talk it out" properly.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cole and Jay stood in one of the corridors in the monastery, the fading light casting long shadows across the windows. The air was thick with an awkward tension, a reminder of the events that had unfolded since Kai’s return and Arin’s departure.
Jay, had most of his memories returned, Cole was glad they chatted every once in a while.
But they haven't really had the time to sit down and actually "talk it out" properly,
Like m e n.
Cole, who was on his way to steal a slice of Zane's famous cake, bumped into a short brunette who kept his eyes glued to the floor.
Fsm, why did this feel so awkward-
“Soooo, how’s it going, Jay?” he asked, trying to keep his tone casual, rubbing the back of his neck.
Jay shrugged, his gaze finally settling on Cole. “I’m... managing."
"Sure Jay and I'm the green ninja-" The raven crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow at him.
Jay was still an awful liar after the whole 'memory loss thing' huh? From the uneasy look in his eyes, his fingers twitching at his side and his feet shuffling together awkwardly. He looked really tense if Cole knew any better.
"Your obviously lyin-"
"-I-it’s just weird, y'know?" The lightning ninja blurted out, looking up at him.
"I remember almost everything now," he struggled blinking quickly, his hands balled in tight fists. "but that moment with Lloyd—it still haunts me. I almost..."
"I almost killed him, Cole.” His voice was barely above a whisper, his eyes glistening.
Cole felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured on his head, the way he said it made him shudder.
He could see the weight that Jay was carrying, the guilt and fear etched into his face. This wasn’t the Jay who cracked jokes at every opportunity or the one who always seemed to stay positive when things went south.
This was his brother who was hurting, and Cole knew he had to be there for him.
Cole stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on Jay’s shoulder. “Jay, look at me,” he said softly, waiting until Jay met his gaze.
“But you didn’t kill him." He paused, continuing with a steady voice. "And you won’t. You were fighting not knowing who you were, that wasn’t you—something none of us could’ve predicted. Lloyd knows that. We all do.”
Jay’s shoulders sagged. “I know,” he mumbled, his voice cracking slightly. “But it doesn’t stop the nightmares.
The pitiful tugging at his feet of his gi.
Emerald eyes pleading with him.
Blood splattering onto his uniform.
"I keep seeing it. That moment when I fought him, Fsm Cole- he was terrified of me."
"It feels like I’m stuck in that moment."
Like I can’t move past it.
Cole nodded, his expression serious. “I get it, Jay. We’ve all been through things that stick with us, and that make us doubt ourselves. But you’re not alone in this. We’ve got your back, just like you’ve always had ours.”
Jay swallowed hard, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill. “I just don’t know how to face Lloyd sometimes. What if it happens again?”
Cole gave Jay’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “It won’t. You’re stronger than that. And even if you ever feel like you’re slipping, we’ll be there to pull you back. That’s what being on a team means.”
Jay managed a small, grateful smile. “Thanks, Cole. I don’t know what I’d do without you guys.”
Cole grinned, the tension finally starting to ease. “Probably end up burning the monastery down with one of your experiments.”
Jay chuckled, the sound lightening the mood. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”
They shared a laugh, the heaviness in the air dissipating as they found comfort in their laughter. Cole was about to suggest they go find that slice of cake when he heard footsteps approaching from behind.
Cole, watching the exchange, couldn’t help but grin. “Alright, now that we’ve all had our heart-to-heart, how about we head to the kitchen and see what’s left of Zane’s cake?”
They both turned toward the monastery, walking side by side. They awkwardly bumped into each other as they reached the narrow hallway leading to the kitchen, causing a slight stumble.
“Oops, sorry!” Jay said, chuckling nervously.
“No problem,” Cole replied, grinning. “It’s a tight squeeze.”
As they made their way to the kitchen, they heard a familiar voice behind them. “Hey, are you two planning another prank without me?”
Kai stood there, arms crossed, a mock stern expression on his face. The atmosphere immediately turned awkward as they all exchanged glances.
Jay grinned sheepishly. “Wouldn’t dream of it, Kai. But now that you mention it...”
Kai rolled his eyes, but a smile tugged at his lips. “You guys are hopeless.”
The three of them laughed awkwardly, the tension from earlier dissipating slightly as they fell into their familiar camaraderie.
As they rummaged through the kitchen for snacks, Kai suddenly cleared his throat, his expression turning serious. “Hey, Jay. I, uh, I wanted to say something.”
Jay looked up, curious. “What’s up, Kai?”
Kai took a deep breath. “I know I’ve given you a hard time over the years. Making fun of you, trying to sacrifice you at every given opportunity... I guess I just took you for granted. You’ve always been there for me, and I didn’t appreciate you like I should have.
"I’m sorry.”
Jay blinked, taken aback by the sincerity in Kai’s voice. “Wow, Kai. That’s... that’s really big of you to say."
"Thanks, man. And hey, I get it. We’re brothers. We mess with each other. But I think I always knew deep down you cared, you just never said it.”
Kai smiled, a bit of the old fire returning to his eyes. “Well, don’t get used to it. I’ll still make fun of you, just maybe a little less.”
Jay laughed, the sound light and genuine. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
Cole, watching the exchange, couldn’t help but grin. “Alright, enough of this stuff. Let’s eat before someone else raids the fridge.”
As they dug into the fridge, the bond between them felt stronger than ever. They had faced darkness and come out the other side. With a family like this, there was nothing they couldn’t overcome.
Suddenly, Kai had an idea. “Hey, why don’t we cook something together? We haven’t done that in a while.”
Jay’s eyes widened. “Are you sure that’s a good idea? Remember the last time we tried to cook?”
"Fire, shouting, damnation..." His voice dropped to a whisper, clearly traumatized.
Cole grinned. “Yeah, but it’ll be fun. Come on, let’s give it a shot.”
They set about gathering ingredients, their initial awkwardness slowly giving way to laughter and friendly banter. Jay tried to mix something in a bowl, while Cole chopped vegetables, and Kai fiddled with the stove.
“Hey, watch out with that knife!” Jay exclaimed, ducking as Cole’s chopping got a bit too fast.
“KAI THE STOVE IS ON FIRE-!” Cole shouted, pointing to the flames starting to spread across the stove top.
“AH,” Kai yelped, trying to turn down the heat while still cracking jokes.
"THIS IS LIT-"
"KAI SHUT UP-"
"WHY IS THE KNIFE IN THE CEILING-?"
The chaos in the kitchen was immediate, with pots clanging, ingredients flying, and laughter mixed with shouts.
Just then, Zane walked into the kitchen, stopping in his tracks as he took in the scene: flames leaping from the stove, Jay dodging a flying vegetable, Cole trying to salvage the dish, and Kai laughing maniacally.
Zane sighed, a bemused smile on his face.
“I guess some things never change...” he chuckled softly, before moving to help extinguish the fire and restore some order to the kitchen.
The chaos might have been overwhelming, but at that moment, it felt like everything was as it should have been. They were a team, a family, and together, they could handle anything.
Notes:
Just some original 4 brotherly bonding
Chapter 16: What am I fighting for?
Summary:
Title: Ain't No Crying by Derivakat
*PURE ANGST*
BTW THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR 2K HITS AND 100+ KUDOS!!!!
TW: BLOOD/DEATH
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
While Cole, Jay, and Kai were busy in the kitchen, Lloyd was elsewhere in the monastery, struggling with his own thoughts. He had retreated to the training room, the place where he often found solace when the weight of leadership and the recent events became too much to bear.
The room was quiet, save for the faint hum of the wind outside. Lloyd stood in the center, his green gi slightly rumpled, his breathing uneven. He was staring at the training dummies lined up against the far wall, but his mind was elsewhere, reliving the nightmare visions that had plagued him ever since their last battle. The sight of Nokt wielding his own dao, the way it had been aimed towards Kai—it was too vivid, too real.
He clenched his fists, trying to shake the images from his mind, but they clung to him like a shadow. His heart pounded in his chest, and his hands trembled slightly as he approached the first training dummy.
Without thinking, Lloyd lashed out, his fist connecting with the dummy's wooden surface. The impact was hard, almost desperate, and the dummy wobbled under the force. But it wasn’t enough. The vision flashed again—Nokt, Kai, the blood—and he struck again, this time with more force.
Punch after punch, Lloyd let his frustration, his fear, and his guilt fuel his movements. The echoes of his own hits reverberated in the empty courtyard, but it wasn’t enough to drown out the voices in his head.
"Lloyd, behind you!" Kai’s voice rang in his ears, as clear as if he were standing right there.
He punched harder.
"Lloyd, focus!" The faint shouts of his team, struggling in the battle, calling out for help.
He kicked the dummy with all his strength, sending it crashing to the floor. But no matter how hard he fought, he couldn’t escape the memories.
"Save us."
He froze, Kai’s final words echoing in his mind, the vision of him falling to the ground with Lloyd’s dao in his chest replaying over and over. He could feel his chest tightening, his breath coming in short gasps. The room seemed to spin around him, and he stumbled back, his back hitting the wall as he slid down to the floor.
He was shaking uncontrollably now, his mind a chaotic storm of fear, guilt, and confusion. The world around him felt like it was closing in, the walls of the training room too tight, too suffocating.
He buried his face in his hands, trying to will the visions away, trying to convince himself that it wasn’t real, that it didn’t happen. But the more he tried, the more vivid the images became until he was lost in them, drowning in the horrors of his own mind.
Lloyd had always been the strong one, the leader who held everyone together. But at this moment, he felt like he was falling apart, piece by piece, with no one there to catch him.
As he sat there, overwhelmed and trembling, he didn’t hear the footsteps approaching or notice the training room door creak open slightly. All he could do was try to hold on, even as everything inside him threatened to break.
Lloyd remained huddled against the wall, his breathing shallow, as the storm inside him raged on. He was lost in the chaos of his own mind, the visions of Kai’s death replaying over and over like a cruel loop. Each time, it felt more real, more painful, until he could barely distinguish between reality and nightmare.
The door to the training room creaked open a little more, and a soft voice broke through the haze. “Lloyd?”
It was Nya. She stepped into the room quietly, her brow furrowed in concern as she took in the sight of him on the floor, shaking and lost in his own thoughts. She had been looking for him, worried when she hadn’t seen him with the others. Now, seeing him like this, her heart ached.
“Nya...” Lloyd’s voice was barely a whisper, almost as if he wasn’t sure if she was real or just another part of his fractured mind.
She knelt beside him, her hand gently touching his arm. “Lloyd, it’s okay."
"You’re safe.”
Lloyd flinched at the contact, but the warmth of her hand slowly began to ground him. He looked up, his green eyes filled with fear and guilt, his breaths still ragged. “I—Nya, I saw him die. I saw Kai die... because of me.”
Nya’s heart tightened at his words, and she squeezed his arm gently. “Lloyd, that wasn’t real. Whatever you saw, whatever you’re feeling—it didn’t happen. Kai is alive.”
He shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. “But it felt so real, Nya. I saw it... I saw him take my sword and...”
His voice broke, and Nya wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close. “It wasn’t real,” she whispered, her voice firm but gentle. “Kai is here, and we’re all going to be okay. I promise.”
Lloyd clung to her, his body trembling as he let out a choked sob. The weight of everything he had been holding in seemed to crash down on him all at once, and he couldn’t stop the tears from falling. For so long, he had tried to be strong, to carry the burden of leadership and protect his team. But right now, in Nya’s arms, he allowed himself to be vulnerable, to let out all the pain and fear he had been hiding.
Nya held him tightly, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears. She knew Lloyd carried more weight than any of them, and seeing him like this broke her heart. But she also knew that he needed to let it out, to release the emotions that had been tearing him apart from the inside.
After what felt like an eternity, Lloyd’s sobs began to quiet, and his breathing started to steady. He pulled back slightly, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand, feeling a strange mix of relief and exhaustion.
“I’m sorry,” he muttered, his voice hoarse.
Nya shook her head, her expression soft. “You don’t have to apologize, Lloyd. You’re allowed to feel this way. We all are.”
Lloyd nodded weakly, but the guilt still lingered in his eyes. “I just... I don’t know how to move past it. The visions, the guilt... it’s like it’s all consuming me.”
Nya took his hand in hers, squeezing it reassuringly. “You don’t have to do it alone. We’re all here for you, Lloyd. We’re a team, a family. And we’ll get through this together.”
Lloyd looked at her, the warmth of her words slowly sinking in. He knew she was right, but it was still hard to let go of the fear that had gripped him so tightly. But with Nya by his side and the rest of his friends just a short distance away, he felt a small spark of hope—a reminder that he wasn’t alone in this battle.
“Thank you, Nya,” he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude.
She smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair from his face. “Anytime, Lloyd.”
They sat there for a moment longer, the silence between them comforting rather than heavy. Eventually, Nya stood, offering Lloyd a hand to help him up.
“Come on,” she said, her tone lighter now. “Let’s go find the others. I’m sure they’re up to no good in the kitchen.”
Lloyd managed a small smile as he took her hand and stood up. “Knowing them, it’s probably a disaster waiting to happen.”
Nya chuckled, and together they walked out of the training room, leaving the shadows behind. As they made their way down the corridor, Lloyd felt a sense of calm start to settle over him. The weight on his shoulders wasn’t gone, but it was lighter, and for the first time in a while, he felt like maybe—just maybe—things would be okay.
As Lloyd and Nya made their way down the corridor, Lloyd suddenly froze mid-step, his body tensing as a sharp pain shot through his head. He gasped, clutching his temple as his vision blurred and reality seemed to slip away.
Nya noticed immediately, her heart skipping a beat. “Lloyd? What’s wro-”
But Lloyd couldn’t answer. The world around him dissolved into a chaotic swirl of images and sounds. He was no longer in the monastery. Instead, he found himself back on the battlefield, the air thick with smoke stench and weapons clashing.
The vision engulfed Lloyd, pulling him deeper into its nightmarish embrace. The first flash was of Kai, battling with every ounce of his fiery energy, but it wasn’t enough. Lloyd saw Kai fall, his body crumpling to the ground as Nokt’s cruel laughter echoed in the air. The sight of Kai's lifeless form, struck down by Lloyd’s own sword in Nokt’s hands, sent a shiver down Lloyd’s spine. Blood pooled beneath Kai, and the sound of the sword clattering to the floor felt like a final, damning verdict.
The scene shifted, and now it was Nya. She fought side by side with Sora, water, and pink sparks crackled in the air as they struggled to hold back the enemy.
"SORA! THERE'S TOO MANY OF TH-"
But then, in a flash of red, an enemy blade sliced through the chaos, striking Nya down.
"R-run..." She croaked out.
Sora’s scream of horror cut through the war-torn grounds, but it was too late. Nya fell, the water she once commanded turning into a crimson tide that washed over the battlefield.
Another flash—this time, Lloyd saw Jay. Jay was fighting fiercely, but something was different. There was a desperation in his movements, a fear that this fight might be his last. As Lloyd watched, he realized with growing dread that this was the moment. The vision showed Jay fighting valiantly, lightning crackling around him as he tried to protect his friends. But then, in a heart-wrenching twist, Lloyd saw Jay falter, his focus shattered.
Jay’s eyes locked onto Lloyd’s, and Lloyd could see the realization, the terror, in Jay’s gaze. The battle had overwhelmed them all, and Jay, in his desperation, had lost sight of his surroundings. Nokt, seizing the opportunity, struck with ruthless precision. The blade sliced through the air, plunging into Jay’s chest.
“Lloyd-?”
Jay’s voice cried out, filled with agony and desperation. His eyes never left Lloyd’s, even as the life began to drain from them.
"I-I don't want to die... H-help me-"
"Please..."
Jay’s lightning flickered and died, his body crumpling to the ground in a final, tragic collapse.
Lloyd felt a scream rise in his throat, but no sound came out. The vision forced him to watch, powerless, as Jay, his best friend, and his brother, took his last breath. The guilt, the overwhelming sense of loss, crushed Lloyd’s heart as he watched Jay’s lifeless form lying on the ground.
The scene shifted again, and Lloyd saw Cole, standing tall and defiant against an overwhelming force.
"Gather the others and leave- I'll distract them."
But even Cole’s immense strength wasn’t enough. An explosion rocked the battlefield, and Cole was caught in the center of it. His voice, usually so calm and steady, was now filled with fear as he called out for his friends. But no one could reach him. The ground gave way beneath him, and Cole was swallowed by the earth he had always been so connected to.
Leaving nothing behind but silence.
Another flash, and this time, it was Zane. The nindroid, who had always been more human than machine, stood alone against an army of enemies. His circuits sparked, and his body was damaged beyond repair. But Zane fought on, determined to protect his friends to the very end.
"Brothers...Please smile for me." He turned towards where Lloyd stood, smiling.
And when the final blow came, Zane’s last thought was of his team, and his family, as his systems shut down for the last time. His lifeless body, frozen in a final act of bravery, crumbled onto the hard ground, leaving a hollow, metallic thud in Lloyd’s mind.
The vision wouldn’t stop. It forced Lloyd to witness Garmadon, his father, sacrificing himself to save Arin, their bond deepened through battle.
He saw Wlydfyre, her laughter turning into a desperate scream as she was overwhelmed by enemies.
He saw Jordana and Cinder, bickering to the very end, using their magic and smoke powers to hold off an unstoppable force, only to be consumed by it together.
Each image was more horrifying than the last, each death more painful to witness. And through it all, Lloyd felt an overwhelming sense of guilt—guilt for not being able to save them, guilt for surviving when they did not.
The final image was the most vivid of all. It showed all of them together, standing tall against an large army, their faces set in determination. But one by one, they fell, leaving Lloyd alone, surrounded by the bodies of his friends. And as he stood there, the reality of their sacrifices sinking in, the vision faded, leaving Lloyd trembling, drenched in cold sweat, and gasping for breath.
He stumbled back, the weight of the vision crashing down on him like a tidal wave. He could still hear their voices, their screams, their pleas for help, echoing in his mind.
The images replayed over and over, a relentless reminder that no matter what he did, it seemed like at least one of them was destined to die.
Lloyd’s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to steady himself, but the vision had shaken him to his core. He knew he had to face the truth, but the fear, the guilt, and the crushing inevitability of it all threatened to overwhelm him completely.
"This is fate, Lloyd Montgomery Garmadon."
Notes:
It's been a while since I posted so here's a nice long chapter of pure angst! Also I'm busy applying for some internships rn, so yea posting might slow down a bit! DW I WON'T ORPHAN THIS FIC!!!!
Chapter 17: I never grew up, it's getting so old
Summary:
Title: The Archer by Taylor Swift (I swear I'm not an obsessed Swiftie fan-)
Counting down to my 20th chapter! Thank you kudos and comments!
Chapter Text
Lloyd woke with a jolt, his eyes snapping open to the dim light of his bedroom. He lay there for a moment, disoriented, trying to piece together how he had ended up in his bed. The last thing he remembered was stumbling into the courtyard, overwhelmed by the weight of a horrific vision.
He sat up, his heart racing as he looked around the familiar room. The walls were lined with memorabilia from past victories, but they offered little comfort now. The vision was still vivid in his mind—the images of his friends falling, the certainty of death that had seemed so real.
As he made his way to the door, he heard muffled voices.
As Lloyd stepped into the kitchen, he was met with a scene that was far from the lively chaos he had anticipated. Instead of the usual banter and energy, the room was filled with an uneasy silence. The smell of burnt food and the sight of scattered ingredients created a backdrop of disorder and gloom.
Cole, Jay, and Kai were gathered around the counter, their faces etched with worry. The kitchen, usually a place of laughter, felt heavy with unspoken concern. Nya and Sora were trying to clean up, but their movements were slow, and their expressions were tense.
Zane stood by the stove, his usually calm demeanor now marked by a flicker of concern. The food he was attempting to cook was forgotten as he watched Lloyd enter.
Lloyd hesitated at the threshold, feeling the weight of their collective anxiety. The cheerful banter he had hoped for was absent, replaced by an almost palpable sense of dread.
Jay, looking more concerned than usual, stepped forward. “Nya told us you passed out in the corridor.”
Cole’s expression was a mix of concern and frustration. “Yeah, man, you were out of it. You seemed really disturbed. What happened?”
Nya, who looked visibly pale and worried, approached Lloyd with a damp cloth. “You don’t have to go through this alone. Whatever’s going on, we want to help.”
Sora simply continued wiping the counters, her face held a certain heaviness.
Lloyd felt the heaviness in the air, the way their concern mirrored his own unease. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. “I had a vision. It was… it was intense. I saw all of you falling, getting hurt. It felt so real.”
The room fell silent, each of them absorbing the weight of Lloyd’s words. A frown of deep concern now marked Zane’s usually composed face.
“Lloyd, visions like that can be overwhelming, but they don’t always predict the future.”
Nya’s eyes were filled with worry as she reached out to touch Lloyd’s arm gently. “We’re all here, Lloyd. We’re safe right now. The vision isn’t real.”
Lloyd nodded, trying to push back the fear that still gripped him. “I know. But it could be...”
Jay’s voice was quiet, his eyes reflecting the same concern that was etched on everyone’s faces. “We’re all worried about you, Lloyd."
"Seeing you like this…" Jay gestured towards the others, "It’s not easy for any of us.”
Cole, struggling to find the right words, added, “Yeah, man. We’re here for you, no matter what. But it’s hard to see you so shaken.”
The tension in the room was thick, each of them feeling the weight of Lloyd’s distress. The kitchen, once a place of light-heartedness, now felt like a somber space, filled with unspoken fears.
Nya tried to offer a comforting smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Let’s sit down...we can talk about this.”
"Together."
Lloyd shifted uncomfortably, his gaze dropping to the floor. The concern in their eyes was overwhelming, pressing down on him like a weight he couldn’t bear. He took a step back, shaking his head.
“I’m sorry,” he mumbled, inching further away. “I just... I can’t.”
Before they could respond, Lloyd turned on his heel, making a quick move toward the door, desperate to escape the suffocating worry that surrounded him. But as he reached for the handle, he came face to face with a familiar figure blocking his path.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It was Kai.
And the expression on his face was anything but welcoming.
Kai’s ember eyes blazed with a fierce intensity, his glare cutting through the air like a knife. He crossed his arms, planting himself firmly in Lloyd’s way, his stance radiating frustration and concern.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Kai’s voice was deathly calm, barely restrained.
Lloyd froze, his heart racing. He had seen Kai angry before, but this was different. This was a mix of worry, fear, and protectiveness that made Lloyd’s guilt twist even tighter in his chest.
“Kai, I—” Lloyd started, but the words caught in his throat.
“You’re not running from this, Lloyd,” Kai interrupted, his voice harsh but edged with concern. “Not this time.”
The tension in the room thickened as Kai’s glare bore into him, the unspoken message clear: Lloyd wasn’t going anywhere until he faced whatever was eating him up inside.
Lloyd’s breath hitched as he looked into Kai’s fiery eyes. The room felt stifling, the silence almost unbearable. He could feel the concern from the others behind him, their gazes pressing down on him, but it was Kai’s intensity that held him in place.
“Kai, please…” Lloyd’s voice was barely a whisper, his resolve wavering under the weight of Kai’s stare.
But Kai didn’t budge. His arms remained crossed, his expression a mix of sternness and worry. “You’ve been through enough, Lloyd. We all have.
"But you can’t keep shutting us out.” His voice softened slightly, but the intensity never left his gaze.
“We’re a team. We face things together.”
Lloyd clenched his fists, feeling the pressure of their expectations. He knew they were right, but the vision had shaken him to his core. The fear, the helplessness—it was all too much. He couldn’t bear the thought of losing them, of failing them.
“I-I’m just trying to protect you!” Lloyd snapped, his voice cracking. He turned up to meet his eyes.
“Because if I failed, at least you’ll be safe.”
The room was quiet, Lloyd felt the walls closing in around him, but this time, it wasn’t just fear—it was the realization.
They had to know soon.
Before Lloyd could respond, a loud knock echoed through the monastery, breaking the silence. Everyone froze, exchanging worried glances.
Lloyd’s eyes widened as he recognized the knock. It was firm, deliberate—almost too familiar. Without a word, he moved past Kai, his steps hurried as he headed for the main door. The others quickly followed, their earlier conversation momentarily forgotten.
When Lloyd opened the door, his heart nearly stopped. Standing there, framed by the dim light of dawn, were Cinder and Jordana. The sight of them sent a shock through his system. These weren’t just any enemies; they were members of Ras's group—The new elemental master of smoke and a dark magic user.
Fantastic.
“Lloyd,” Cinder greeted, his voice smooth, almost mocking. “Miss us?”
Jordana smirked beside him, her eyes cold and calculating. “We need to talk.”
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Just fucking fantastic-
Chapter 18: I'm running low on serotonin
Summary:
Title: Serotonin by Girl in Red
THE END MIGHT COME SOONER- IDK IT REALLY DEPENDS
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd’s mind raced, his instincts screaming to slam the door shut, but he hesitated. Something was off. They weren’t attacking, not yet. The others gathered behind him, ready for a fight, but Lloyd raised a hand, signaling them to stand down.
“Talk?” Lloyd echoed, his voice strained. “What could you possibly have to say?”
Cinder’s smirk faded, his expression turning serious. “It’s about Ras.."
Lloyd’s scoff cut him off as he stepped forward, jabbing a finger into Cinder’s chest, anger flashing in his eyes. “Yeah, we know he escaped. I just didn’t expect him to be so bold as to send you here to gloat—”
"He’s freed the rest of the Forbidden Five.”
The revelation hit them like a punch to the gut. The air grew even heavier with tension. Lloyd’s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. If Ras had indeed freed the others, the situation was far worse than they had imagined.
“What do you mean?” Kai demanded, his voice edged with anger, flames igniting in his palms.
Jordana stepped forward, her gaze locking onto Lloyd’s. “They have a plan—one that involves destroying the Source Dragons," a hint of fear seeped into her composure, "taking control of all the Merged Realms.”
The room fell into a stunned silence. The last thing anyone expected was for two of their enemies to come with a warning. But the gravity of their words couldn’t be ignored.
Lloyd felt the weight of their gaze, their silent expectations. He knew what they were thinking, what they feared. The vision, the nightmares—they were all connected. And now, standing at the precipice of disaster, they had to decide: trust their enemies or face the unimaginable alone.
Lloyd took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. “Let them in,” he said finally, his voice firm despite the unease gnawing at him.
“We need to hear everything.”
As the two former enemies stepped into the monastery, Lloyd turned to Kai, whose fists were still clenched with barely contained anger. Lloyd forced a smile, trying to lighten the mood—anything to distract Kai from the tension that had been building between them.
“Kai,” Lloyd began, his tone more casual than he felt, “how about you watch them for a bit? Make sure they don’t try anything funny.”
Kai blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. "Like babysitting-?”
“Yeah,” Lloyd continued, trying to sound nonchalant. “Keep an eye on them while we figure this out. You know, make sure they don’t set the place on fire or something.”
Kai's brow furrowed as he studied Lloyd, and the unexpected request threw him off.
“Babysitting them?” he repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief.
Lloyd shrugged, maintaining the forced casualness. “Yeah, something like that. Just until we know what’s really going on. Can’t be too careful.”
Kai’s eyes flicked to Cinder and Jordana, both of whom stood silently, their expressions unreadable. He hesitated, the frustration and protectiveness still simmering beneath the surface, but the distraction worked—his anger shifted focus.
"Lloyd, what’s really going on here? I know you’re not telling me everything.”
Lloyd met his gaze for a brief moment, the turmoil flickering in his eyes. But then, just as quickly, he shut it down, closing off the part of himself that wanted to confide in his brother. “Just do it, Kai. Please.”
Before he could continue, Lloyd turned and headed for the exit, the tension between them thickening. He could feel Kai’s eyes on his back, but he didn’t stop. He needed distance, needed to clear his head without the others crowding him with their concern.
As the monastery doors closed behind him, Lloyd exhaled a shaky breath, the cool air biting at his skin. He pushed away the guilt gnawing at his chest, forcing himself to focus on the looming threat. Whatever Ras was planning, it was up to him to figure it out—alone.
As he walked away from the monastery, the stillness of the night offered little comfort. The stars above, usually a source of peace, seemed cold and distant. Lloyd’s thoughts churned, haunted by the vision and the heavy responsibility that weighed on him. He knew Kai was right; shutting them out wasn’t the answer, but right now, he couldn’t face them—not with everything he was carrying.
He found himself at the edge of a cliff overlooking the sprawling, shadowed landscape of the Merged Realms. The view was breathtaking, but Lloyd barely noticed. His mind was too clouded by fear—fear of what he’d seen, fear of what was to come, and fear that he couldn’t protect them, no matter how hard he tried.
In the distance, a faint rustling caught his attention. Lloyd turned sharply, instinctively reaching for his weapon, but the sound was just the wind brushing through the trees. He sighed, his grip loosening, but the tension in his chest remained.
Lloyd knew he couldn’t keep running forever. Eventually, he’d have to go back, face his team, and let them in. But for now, all he could do was stand alone in the darkness, grappling with the weight of the choices ahead.
As Lloyd stood on the edge of the cliff, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him, he heard soft footsteps approaching from behind. He didn’t turn around, already knowing who it was.
“Lloyd?” Sora’s voice was gentle, concerned. She had always been more perceptive than most, able to read the emotions that others tried to hide.
Lloyd sighed, still not turning to face her. “You shouldn’t be out here,” he said quietly, his voice tinged with frustration.
“And you shouldn’t be out here alone,” Sora replied, undeterred by his tone. She stepped closer, standing beside him at the cliff’s edge. The silence between them stretched for a few moments, the night air heavy with unspoken words.
Lloyd finally glanced at her, his eyes reflecting the turmoil within. “I just need to clear my head, Sora. I can’t… I can’t deal with everyone’s worries right now.”
Sora nodded, understanding. “I get that. But running off like this doesn’t help. You’re not just shutting them out, Lloyd—you’re shutting me out too.”
Her words stung, and Lloyd’s frustration bubbled over. “I’m not trying to shut anyone out, alright?” he snapped, his voice harsher than he intended. “I just—” He stopped himself, clenching his fists as he tried to keep his emotions in check. “I just don’t know what to do anymore.”
Sora remained calm, despite the blond’s outburst. “It’s okay to feel lost, you know,” she admitted softly. “But you don’t have to go through it alone. We’re all here for you—for better or worse.”
Lloyd turned away, his gaze fixed on the horizon. “But that’s just it, every time I lean on someone, they end up getting hurt. I saw it happen… in the vision.”
The younger watched him, her expression full of empathy. “You can’t protect everyone by pushing them away. That only leaves you isolated—and that’s when you’re most vulnerable.”
Lloyd’s shoulders slumped, the weight of her words sinking in. “I know you’re right,” he admitted quietly. “But it’s hard, Sora. I’m supposed to be the one who keeps everyone safe. How am I supposed to do that if I can’t even keep myself together?”
Sora reached out, placing a hand on his shoulder. “You’re not alone in this, Lloyd. We’re stronger together. And yeah, things are tough right now. But we’ve faced worse, and we’ve always come out on top. This time won’t be any different.”
Lloyd finally turned to face her, his eyes softening. “I’m sorry,” he said, his voice laced with regret. “For snapping at you. For… everything.”
Sora smiled warmly. “It’s okay. I know you’re just trying to do what you think is best. But remember, we’ll always be here for you, when you need it.”
Lloyd nodded, the tension in his chest easing slightly. “Thank you...I needed to hear that.”
They stood together in silence for a moment, the cool breeze rustling through the trees around them. The night felt a little less daunting with Sora by his side.
Finally, Lloyd took a deep breath, gathering his resolve.
“We should head back. There’s a lot we need to figure out—and I can’t do it alone.”
Sora nodded, relieved to see the determination returning to Lloyd’s eyes. “Yeah, let’s go. The others are probably worried sick by now.”
As they turned to head back to the monastery, Lloyd knew where he had to go for answers, the sanctuary of the Dragon Masters.
Notes:
THANK YOU FOR STAYING TUNE!!!!
Chapter 19: Oh, won't you kiss me on the mouth and love me like a sailor?
Summary:
Title: Sailor Song by Gigi Perez
Time to bless the Jaya fans in the crowd and also a hint of something else-
6 chapters away from the end! Yay! I might finish this in September if possible!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As Lloyd stepped out of the monastery, leaving Kai to keep an eye on Cinder and Jordana, he wandered to the edge of the courtyard, his thoughts a chaotic mess. Meanwhile, inside, Jay and Nya were in the common area, quietly trying to rebuild the connection they had lost.
Jay sat on the couch, fidgeting with a small gadget in his hands—something he’d been tinkering with absentmindedly. Nya sat next to him, her gaze distant, lost in thought. The silence between them was heavy, not uncomfortable, but filled with an unspoken tension. They were both trying, but it wasn’t the same as it used to be.
Jay looked over at Nya, noticing the slight frown on her face. He hesitated, then reached out, gently placing his hand on hers. “Nya, I know things haven’t been easy lately… with everything that’s happened,” he began, his voice soft. “But I want us to get back to where we were.”
Nya turned to face him, her eyes meeting his. There was a flicker of sadness in her gaze, but also determination. “I want that too, Jay. But… it’s hard. Sometimes it feels like we’re starting over from scratch.”
Jay nodded, understanding the weight of her words. “Yeah, I get that. I don’t remember everything, but I remember how much I care about you. And I know that whatever happens, I want to make it work.”
Nya squeezed his hand, offering him a small smile. “We’ll figure it out, together. We always do.”
Jay smiled back, though there was a hint of uncertainty in his expression. “Maybe we can start with something simple. Like, I don’t know… watching that dumb movie we used to make fun of together?”
Nya chuckled softly, the sound easing some of the tension. “You mean the one with the ridiculous flying squirrels?”
“That’s the one,” Jay grinned. “We can even throw in some popcorn, extra buttery, just the way you like it.”
For a moment, it felt like old times, like they were finding their rhythm again. The memories might be fractured, but the feelings were still there, still strong. As they settled in to watch the movie, the weight of recent events lifted just a little, replaced by a sense of normalcy they both desperately needed.
Kai stood at the doorway, watching the scene unfold. A small, genuine smile crossed the brunette's face. He had been so caught up in his own worries, so focused on the dangers ahead, that he had almost forgotten the simple joys that still existed within their family.
Kai often thought back to the day Jay nervously approached him, stuttering over his words as he asked for his "permission" to be with Nya.
At the time, Kai had half a mind to beat the living shit out of him. But as time passed, Kai began to see the sincerity in Jay’s actions. It wasn’t just about asking for permission; it was about showing respect, about proving that he genuinely cared for Nya.
Now, as he watched them together, those memories didn’t sting like they used to. Instead, they were a quiet reminder of how far they had all come.
Seeing Nya and Jay like this—a little broken, but still holding on—filled him with a quiet sense of peace. softened as he saw the way his sister and Jay leaned on each other,
He turned away, giving them their privacy, but the warmth of that moment stayed with him. Maybe, just maybe, things would be okay.
As Jordana leaned against the wall, arms crossed, she couldn’t help but glance over at Sora, who was doing her best to ignore her. The air between them was thick with tension, the kind that had been building ever since they first arrived. Sora had just finished up some device to 'be safe' as Lloyd had put it, who had gone off with Zane to talk to Egalt and Rontu.
She had moved forward to place it on Jordana's wrist—a simple, thin silver bracelet.
Sora caught her staring and frowned. “What are you looking at?” she snapped defensively, trying to sound annoyed, but her voice wavered just slightly.
“Nothing worth mentioning,” Jordana shot back, her tone sharp. But even as she said it, she couldn’t pull her eyes away from Sora.
They both fell silent, the awkwardness stretching on. It was strange, Jordana could feel the usual snarky comment on the tip of her tongue, but for some reason, she hesitated.
As Jordana toyed with the thin silver bracelet on her wrist, she couldn’t help but notice the way Sora’s gaze lingered on it. Sora, who had finished adjusting it and stood up, absentmindedly adjusted the matching gold bracelet on her own wrist.
“What’s with the bracelet, anyway?” Jordana asked, trying to sound nonchalant but failing to hide her curiosity.
Sora hesitated, glancing down at her own bracelet before meeting Jordana’s eyes. “It’s… a safety measure,” she said, her voice careful. “It monitors your vitals, location, energy output—basically, it keeps track of anything that might go wrong.”
Jordana raised an eyebrow. “Keeps track of me, you mean.”
“Only to make sure you’re safe,” Sora replied, her tone softer. “It can detect if something’s off—like if your energy spikes or if you’re hurt. And it can disrupt any dangerous use of your powers.”
Jordana narrowed her eyes, skepticism creeping in. “And what if I want to use my powers?”
Sora shrugged slightly, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “Then don’t give me a reason to activate it.”
Jordana huffed, crossing her arms. “So, you’re just going to keep tabs on me all the time?”
“Not exactly,” Sora sighed, her fingers brushing over her own bracelet. “It’s not about control, it’s about keeping everyone safe. Including you.”
The other scoffed but didn’t argue further. Instead, she glanced at Sora’s bracelet again. “And what’s with yours? You’ve got one too?”
Sora nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. “It’s a matching set. Yours is silver, mine’s gold. It’s a way to stay connected.”
Jordana blinked, taken aback by the unexpected sentiment. “Connected?”
“Yeah,” Sora said, her voice quiet but steady. “We may not trust each other yet, but if something happens… at least we’ll know.”
The room fell silent as the weight of Sora’s words hung in the air. Jordana stared at the bracelet, feeling its weight more than ever. It wasn’t just a tool to monitor her; it was a reminder that, like it or not, they were in this together.
Finally, the red haired girl let out a sigh, the tension easing slightly from her posture. “You know, this doesn’t mean we’re friends or anything.”
Sora grinned, a small glint in her eyes. “Wouldn’t count on it… Jordana.”
From the corner of the room, Kai, Cole, and Zane watched the exchange with mild amusement. Kai leaned over to Cole and muttered, “Who knew a couple of bracelets could make things so… complicated?”
Cole chuckled under his breath. “Looks like someone got her hands full.”
Zane nodded, his expression thoughtful. “It’s an...interesting dynamic.”
Kai smirked. “At least it’ll keep us entertained.”
“Looks like someone’s been busy stirring the pot,” Cinder called out, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Didn’t realize you two were so… chummy.”
Jordana shot him an irritated glance. “Oh, get lost, it’s not like you have anything better to do.”
Cinder chuckled, his tone light but laced with a hint of challenge. “Hey, I’m just here to observe the spectacle. After all, who wouldn’t want to watch two sworn enemies having a moment of... whatever this is-”
Sora narrowed her eyes at him. “And what’s your role in all this, exactly?”
“Just a spectator,” Cinder replied with a smirk. “And maybe a little commentator. Besides, someone’s got to keep things interesting around here.”
Jordana rolled her eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in her expression. “You always know how to make everything about you.”
“That’s my speciality,” Cinder said, pushing off the doorframe and strolling closer. “But seriously, if you two are done with your emotional deep dive, I wouldn’t mind knowing what’s going on. Or is that classified information?”
Sora shot him a wry smile. “You know, Cinder, I have a nice little bracelet for you too—just in case you start feeling left out.”
Cinder’s smirk faltered slightly as Sora reached into her pocket and pulled out a thicker, heavier bracelet made of pure Vengestone. It gleamed darkly under the light, a stark contrast to the thin silver one on Jordana’s wrist.
“What, no silver for me?” Cinder quipped, though his eyes narrowed warily at the sight of the bracelet.
“Nope,” Sora replied, her tone all too cheerful. “This one’s special. Pure Vengestone—perfect for keeping your smoke powers in check.”
The smoke elemental master chuckled, but there was a tension in his laugh. “How thoughtful of you. Really, you shouldn’t have.”
Jordana raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious. “So, you’re just going to slap that on him?”
“Only if he tries anything,” Sora replied, giving the older a pointed look. “Consider it… a precaution.”
Cinder’s eyes flicked to Jordana, then back to Sora. “Guess I’ll have to behave, then.”
Sora shrugged nonchalantly. “Or, you know, you could always try your luck.”
For a moment, the room was silent, the tension thick in the air. Then, with a grin that didn’t quite reach his eyes, Cinder leaned back against the wall. “I’ll pass. I’m not really into jewellery, anyway.”
Jordana glanced between them, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction at the exchange. It seemed that Sora was more capable than she’d thought—and maybe, they were starting to understand each other.
Notes:
I wonder what Zane and Lloyd are doing-
For the Wlydfire fans in the crowd, sorry to disappoint but there won't be much of her or Eurphasia either. They don't really have much plot relevance in my fic ngl- SORRY! ┐( ̄ー ̄")┌
(They will make an appearance and at least have some dialogue tho!)
Chapter 20: So you feel entitled to a sense of control
Summary:
Title: Who Are You, Really? by Mikky Ekko
THE FINAL COUNTDOWNNNNN *Cue epic electric keyboard noises*
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Zane and Lloyd stood at the entrance of the Sanctuary of the Dragon Masters, the ancient structure looming before them. The Sanctuary was a place of legend, hidden deep within a mountainous region, accessible only to those who sought the wisdom and power of the dragons. It was here that Rontu and Egalt, two of the most revered Dragon Masters, resided, guarding the secrets of their kind.
The interior of the Sanctuary was vast and echoing, with towering stone pillars etched with ancient symbols. The air was thick with the energy of the dragons, a hum that vibrated through the very walls. Light filtered through narrow windows high above, casting long shadows across the floor. The atmosphere was both serene and intense, a reflection of the balance the Dragon Masters had long sought to maintain.
Lloyd glanced at Zane, who was studying the surroundings with his usual analytical precision. “Feels different from the last time we were here,” the nindroid commented, his voice quiet as if not to disturb the tranquillity of the place.
Zane continued, his eyes scanning the intricate carvings on the walls. “The energy is more concentrated now. It’s as if the dragons themselves are waiting for something—or someone.”
As they ventured further into the Sanctuary, they could hear the faint sounds of Rontu and Egalt deep in conversation. The Dragon Masters were imposing figures, each carrying an aura of quiet power and wisdom. Rontu, with her miniature lanterns glowing softly on both of her horns and fixed gaze on the other, while Egalt, was the elder of the two, with his calm demeanour and measured movements, served as the guardian of the Sanctuary’s most sacred knowledge.
When they approached, Rontu turned to greet them. “Master Lloyd, Zane,” She said, her voice carrying a weight that matched the gravity of their mission.
“We were expecting you.”
Lloyd bowed slightly out of respect. “We came to seek your guidance. There’s a growing threat that we need to understand, and we believe the dragons hold the answers.” The Nindroid inquired.
Egalt nodded, his eyes narrowing slightly as he regarded the two ninjas. “The dragons have sensed the unusual disturbance as well. Our connection to the world is deeper than most realize. But it’s not just the knowledge you seek, is it?”
Zane continued while stepping forward. “We’re also here to request the aid of the dragons in the battles to come. The forces we face are unlike anything we’ve encountered before.”
The two masters who had patiently listened to the nindroid's request, however, had their gazes fixed on the younger blond who had remained silent the entire time.
Rontu and Egalt shared a solemn look, their presence silent but firm. Rontu, with her sharp eyes and confident stance, glanced back at Zane, her expression serious.
"I'm afraid we cannot help you, ninja," Rontu stated lightly, her eyes glinting sadly before continuing, "However, I have faith in your leader...To make the right choice."
“Master Lloyd,” she turned to gaze down upon him, her voice calm but unyielding, “you know as well as we do that this path is one you must walk alone. The challenges ahead… we cannot aid you.”
Egalt nodded in agreement his piercing eyes burning a hole through his skull, his tone grave. “We have seen many come here seeking guidance, but the trials are yours to face. No one can fight this battle for you,"
"Not even your most trusted allies.”
"..."
"What if...What if I'm not strong enough to?"
Lloyd’s voice wavered as he asked the question, his eyes reflecting the uncertainty that had been gnawing at him for so long. The weight of his responsibilities seemed to press down harder with every passing moment, and now, faced with the reality that he would have to confront this alone, the doubts he’d been trying to bury were rising to the surface.
Rontu's expression softened slightly, though her tone remained firm. “Strength doesn’t always come from power or skill, it comes from understanding who you are and accepting the challenges that shape you.
"Your family have witnessed your journey, who you are..." Rontu gestured to Zane, "And they believe in you. But this is something only you can prove to yourself.”
Egalt, sensing the inner turmoil, stepped forward. “Master Lloyd, We know the truth, even when you try to deny it. You’ve created a wall around yourself, one that offers comfort but doesn’t allow you to grow. This journey—your journey—is about breaking free from that illusion and facing what lies beyond it.”
Lloyd looked down at the ground, his thoughts spinning. He knew they were right, but that didn’t make it any easier. The fear of failure, of letting everyone down, was almost paralyzing. He had always leaned on his friends, his team, but now… now he had to stand alone.
Zane, who had been silently observing, stepped closer to Lloyd, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Lloyd,” he said gently, his voice filled with the warmth of a protective sibling,
“you’ve never been alone in this. Even if the path ahead is yours to walk, we’re still here, supporting you in every way we can. You’ve faced impossible odds before, and you’ve always found a way through.”
Lloyd looked up at Zane, seeing the unwavering support in his eyes. It was a reminder of all they had been through together, and how, even in the darkest moments, they had always found a way to persevere.
Lloyd looked up at Zane, seeing the unwavering support in his eyes. It was a reminder of everything they had been through together, how, even in the darkest moments, Zane had always been there, steady and unshakable.
“I just… I don’t want to fail any of you...” Lloyd's voice trembled as he spoke, the weight of his fears heavy on his heart.
Zane slowly knelt beside him. He placed both hands gently on Lloyd’s shoulders, his voice soft. “Lloyd,” he began, his voice gentle and filled with warmth,
“you’ve carried so much on your shoulders. It’s okay to be afraid. But I want you to know something—no matter what happens, I could never blame you."
"None of us could.”
Lloyd’s breath hitched as Zane’s words sank in, and without hesitation, he leaned forward, wrapping his arms tightly around Zane. The nindroid held him close, his own arms encircling the blond protectively.
“You’ve always been there for us,” Zane continued, his voice steady but tinged with emotion. “And we’ll always be here for you. Even if things don’t go as planned, even if we stumble, it won’t change how much we care about you. You’re more than just our leader—you’re our brother.”
Lloyd buried his face in Zane’s shoulder, feeling a mix of relief and emotion wash over him. In that moment, the fears he had been holding onto so tightly seemed to loosen their grip. The warmth of Zane’s embrace was like a balm to his troubled heart.
“Thank you, Zane,” Lloyd whispered, his voice thick with emotion. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
Zane pulled back slightly, just enough to look Lloyd in the eyes, his own gaze bittersweet. “I wish you’d never have to find out,” he whispered. “We’re in this together, Lloyd. Always.”
Lloyd nodded, a small but genuine smile forming on his lips.
“Thanks, Zane,” he said, his voice stronger now.
“Anytime, little brother,” Zane replied, a soft smile on his face as he ruffled Lloyd’s hair affectionately. “we’ll face it side by side.”
Lloyd’s heart felt lighter as they stood there, the bond between them stronger than ever. It wasn’t just the reassurance of Zane’s words—it was the deep, unspoken understanding that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, as brothers.
Rontu and Egalt exchanged a glance, their expressions softening ever so slightly. Though they couldn’t intervene in Lloyd’s journey, they could see the bond between him and Zane, and they knew it would play a crucial role in what was to come.
“We cannot change what must be,” Rontu said softly, her voice almost a whisper. “But we can offer this: trust your instincts, Master Lloyd. Readily face whatever may lie beyond."
Egalt, standing tall beside Rontu, added with a calm but firm tone, “Your path is not an easy one, Master Lloyd, but it is yours alone. The strength you seek is not found in power or force but in the choices you make and the trust you place in those who walk with you.”
Zane squeezed Lloyd’s shoulder gently, a silent reminder that he was there, that he always would be. Lloyd took a deep breath, letting the words of the Dragon Masters settle in his mind. They were right; he had to trust his instincts, trust himself, and trust in the bond he shared with his team.
“Thank you,” Lloyd said, his voice steady. He looked at both Rontu and Egalt, grateful for their wisdom, even if it was not the direct assistance he had hoped for. “I understand now.”
Rontu inclined her head, her expression one of quiet approval. “That is all anyone can ask,” she said gently. “And remember, the strength of a leader is not in the powers he wields, but in knowing when to make the right call."
Lloyd felt Zane’s reassuring presence beside him, a living testament to Rontu’s words. With one last look at the Dragon Masters, Lloyd turned to Zane, determination settling in his green eyes. “Let’s go,” he said, his voice more confident now.
Zane nodded a small, proud smile on his face.
Notes:
Finished watching the MD finale a while ago, I'm sad ;-;
Chapter 21: The world forgetting, By the world forgot
Summary:
Title: Eternal Sunshine of a Spotless Mind By Alexander Pope (Poem)
Awww look at this cute family bonding time- it would be a real shame if something sad and tragic happened to them...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
**SMALL TIME SKIP (Lloyd and Zane returned and told them Ras and the forbidden 5 were planning on war)**
"Y'know Ras was already planning on invading the crossroads first, and then the entire merged realms long before we left-" Cinder stated bluntly his arms crossed, leaning against the living room door frame.
"This would have been useful I don't know, WEEKS AGO-?" Kai snapped at the smoke elemental master
Cinder shrugged nonchalantly, his arms still crossed. "Hey, I didn’t say it was top secret. I just thought you guys already knew."
Kai clenched his fists, visibly frustrated. "And you didn’t think to mention it until now?"
Jordana, who had been standing nearby, chimed in. “He’s not wrong, Kai. Ras isn’t exactly subtle with his plans. You all should’ve seen this coming.”
Kai scowled, pacing back and forth. “That doesn’t make this any easier. We’ve got the Forbidden Five breathing down our necks, and now we’re finding out Ras has been plotting behind the scenes for longer than we thought? Great.”
Nya sighed, stepping forward to place a hand on Kai’s shoulder. “Kai, focus. We’ve been through worse. We’ll get through this, too.”
Kai stopped, exhaling sharply as he nodded. "I know, it’s just… It feels like we’re always a step behind. First Arin, now this. I want us to be ready.”
“Then we will be,” Zane interjected, his calm voice cutting through the tension. “Worrying won’t change what’s already going to happen. We need to focus on what we're going to do now.”
Lloyd, who had been quietly absorbing the conversation, finally spoke up. His voice was firm, but there was an unmistakable undercurrent of the weight he carried. “Ras may have been planning this for a long time, but that doesn’t change our goal. We stop him. We stop the Forbidden Five. Whatever it takes.”
Jay glanced over at Lloyd, his shoulders slumping slightly as he let out a heavy breath. He kicked off the wall he’d been leaning against, standing up straight and flexing his fingers in his gloves. “Alright,” he muttered, his tone more resigned than confrontational. “But the second I see Ras," His eyes darkened, a flicker of something unsettling crossing his face.
"I’m handling him.”
"..."
Lloyd nodded, forcing a small, nervous smile, feeling a chill in his spine. Jay was terrifying now-
Kai, who had always teased the other, now stood with a visibly stiff posture and smiled nervously. Eyeing the shorter brunette, as he took a small, involuntary step back.
Cinder raised an eyebrow, glancing around at the group. "Well, if we’re done with the dramatics, I suggest we actually come up with a plan."
Nya nodded in agreement awkwardly. “Cinder’s right. We need to figure out how to take down the Forbidden Five and Ras, and fast. They’re not going to wait for us to catch up.”
Kai, always the first to jump into action, stepped forward, determination etched on his face. "I’ll take on Nokt. He’s been a thorn in our side long enough. I’ll make sure—"
"No." Lloyd cut in sharply, his voice unusually forceful, silencing the room in an instant. Everyone froze, eyes snapping toward him. His outburst was so sudden, so out of character, that it sent a ripple of tension through the group.
Kai blinked, caught off guard. "What do you mean, ‘no’?" He glanced around, unsure of what just happened, then focused back on Lloyd. “I can handle Nokt—”
“I said no!” Lloyd’s voice was almost a shout, his face flushed with a mix of anger and something deeper. His green eyes flashed with intensity, and for a moment, it felt like the very air in the room thickened. “I’m fighting Nokt. Not you.”
The sudden vehemence in Lloyd’s tone sent a shiver down the spines of everyone present. Zane’s brows furrowed, sensing the emotional turmoil brewing in Lloyd, while Nya shifted uneasily, her gaze flicking between the two. Jay and Cole exchanged a glance, the room filling with a heavy, uncomfortable silence. Even Cinder, who usually had a snide remark ready, stayed quiet, feeling the tension.
Kai’s fists tightened at his sides, his confusion quickly turning into frustration. "Lloyd, what’s your deal? Why are you so—"
“I have to fight Nokt,” Lloyd interrupted again, his voice lower but no less intense. His chest rose and fell quickly, and his fists clenched as he took a step closer to Kai. “This isn’t about you, Kai. Nokt is… he’s my fight. You don’t understand.”
Kai’s expression darkened as he stared at Lloyd, his posture tense. “Then explain it to me, because this makes no sense. Why are you pushing so hard to fight him alone?”
Lloyd opened his mouth, but no words came out at first. His mind was racing, his thoughts tangled, and all he could feel was an overwhelming sense of urgency—he needed to face Nokt.
But he couldn’t explain it. Not to Kai. Not to anyone.
“I won't.” The blond stated point-blank.
"Why you can't just-" The other tried to bite back, but Lloyd cut him off with a commanding gaze.
“Because I am your leader.”
Lloyd snapped coldly, his voice echoing with authority. His gaze was unwavering, his resolve clear. “I'm fighting Nokt.”
Zane, who had been watching from behind, gently placed a hand on Lloyd’s shoulder. “Lloyd,” he said softly, trying to ground him, “what’s going on? Why are you so certain?”
Lloyd tensed under Zane’s touch, but he didn’t pull away. His heart pounded as he struggled to articulate the storm brewing inside him. “I just know, Zane. It’s... something I can feel. And I can’t let any of you get in the way.”
Nya stepped closer, her voice cautious, sensing the unease in the room. “Lloyd, we’ve always fought tog-”
Lloyd swallowed hard, his eyes flicking to each of his teammates, his chest tight with the weight of their concern and confusion. “Stop saying that-”
Kai, still visibly on edge, crossed his arms. “Lloyd, we’re your team. We’re supposed to fight together. But you’re acting like you’re—”
“Like I’m alone,” Lloyd finished, his voice hoarse but resolute. “And right now… I have to be.”
The room fell into an uneasy silence again. Cole had moved towards the blond, clearly tensed. “This doesn’t feel right, Lloyd. You’re asking us to step back when we should be fighting by your side.”
Zane’s hand squeezed Lloyd’s shoulder, a quiet reminder that they were all here for him. “If this is truly your decision, we’ll respect it,” he said gently, though his voice carried a hint of sadness.
The others nodded reluctantly, still unnerved by Lloyd’s sudden outburst but knowing they had to trust him. The tension in the room remained thick, but there was an understanding, however uncomfortable, that Lloyd’s choice would stand.
Sora shook her head, though she stepped back, frustration simmering beneath her skin. “I don’t like this, Lloyd. But if this is what you need… just don’t shut us out when things get tough.”
Lloyd nodded, his expression softening just slightly. “I won’t. But Nokt... he’s mine to face.”
The weight of Lloyd’s words hung in the air, leaving everyone with a sense of foreboding they couldn’t shake. As they prepared for the battle ahead, the uncertainty lingered.
The stillness of the night wrapped the monastery in an eerie quiet, broken only by the occasional rustle of wind through the trees. Inside his room, Lloyd jolted awake, his heart pounding in his chest, cold sweat clinging to his skin. His breath came in ragged gasps as he stared into the darkness, the vivid remnants of the vision still flashing behind his eyes.
A trail of blood.
It had crept toward his feet, staining the polished floors beneath him.
His once gleaming golden and green dao was now left bloodied and discarded on the ground.
Lloyd’s chest heaved as he struggled to shake off the horror of the dream, his mind racing. It wasn’t the first time.
He slipped out of bed, his legs trembling as he stood. He had to get out of his room—out of the confines of the walls that felt like they were closing in around him. His feet moved without thinking, carrying him outside, past the dimly lit hallways, past the sleeping figures of his friends. His heart pounded in his ears, drowning out everything else.
Eventually, he found himself in front of Master Wu’s shrine, just outside the monastery. The soft glow of the candles around the shrine flickered in the cool night breeze, casting dancing shadows on the ground. Lloyd dropped to his knees, his body shaking as he stared at Wu’s portrait, seeking some kind of comfort, some kind of guidance.
But none came.
Instead, the words that echoed in his mind were not Wu’s, but Egalt’s.
"No one can fight this battle for you, not even your most trusted allies."
His voice had been steady, calm even, when he said it earlier that day. But it had rattled something deep inside him. Lloyd had brushed it off then, forcing a smile and nodding, pretending he understood. But now, in the dead of night, those words hit him like a punch to the gut.
He closed his eyes, his hands trembling as he tried to steady his breathing, but the vision came rushing back—the blood, the stillness, the certainty that something terrible was about to happen. Something he couldn’t stop.
Zane’s words, too, surfaced in his mind, offering a brief comfort amidst the terror.
"You have always been there for us. And we’ll always be here for you. Even if things don’t go as planned, even if we stumble, it won’t change how much we care about you. You’re more than just our leader—you’re our brother."
But tonight, those words felt like a lie. He did feel alone. His heart ached with the fear of losing them, of failing them. What if he couldn’t protect his family? What if they end up ░░░░?
His breath hitched, and he clamped a hand over his mouth, trying to hold back the sobs that threatened to break free. He didn’t want to cry. He couldn’t cry. Not now. Not when he needed to be strong.
But the fear was suffocating him. The image of the blood, of the unknown danger that seemed to be lurking just out of reach, wouldn’t leave his mind. It gnawed at him, taunting him with the possibility of failure. Of loss.
Lloyd pressed his palms together in a desperate attempt to calm himself, to meditate as Master Wu had taught him, but his body wouldn’t stop trembling. His thoughts were too loud, too chaotic.
He squeezed his eyes shut, his voice barely a whisper as he spoke to Wu’s portrait, hoping for some kind of peace.
“I don’t know what to do, uncle,” he choked out, his voice shaking. “I’m so scared.”
The silence that followed felt deafening. The night offered no answer, no reassurance. Only the quiet flicker of the candles and the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze.
Lloyd clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he tried to suppress the sobs, but one escaped anyway—a quiet, broken sound that seemed to echo in the stillness around him. He curled in on himself, feeling small and powerless.
He was the Green Ninja, the leader of the team. He was supposed to be strong, and fearless. But here he was, kneeling in front of Master Wu’s shrine, terrified of a vision he couldn’t understand and haunted by the weight of his responsibility.
“I don’t want to lose them,” Lloyd whispered, his voice trembling with barely restrained tears. “Please… I can’t lose them.”
He knew he couldn’t avoid Nokt forever. The connection he felt to Nokt, the pull toward him, was growing stronger. But the thought of facing him, of what might happen if he failed, terrified him to his core.
Lloyd pressed his forehead to the cool ground in front of the shrine, the tears he’d tried so hard to hold back finally slipping down his cheeks.
“Sensei… please, tell me what to do,” he begged, his voice cracking under the weight of his fear. “I don’t know if I can do this.”
The night remained still, offering no comfort, no words of wisdom from beyond. Just the cold, quiet reminder of the responsibility that rested on his shoulders. And yet, even in that stillness, Lloyd knew he had no choice but to keep going.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Unbeknownst to Lloyd, Kai stood hidden in the shadows, his heart weighed down by a mix of worry and helplessness. He had followed the other out of concern, sensing something was deeply troubling his younger brother. What he saw through his concealed position was a sight that pierced him more deeply than he ever anticipated.
Lloyd had been afraid a lot lately, that much was clear. Kai had witnessed him struggling with fears, seeing him on the brink of tears after particularly harrowing visions. Those moments were painful, but they were fleeting glimpses of vulnerability that Kai had tried to support him through. However, tonight was different—tonight, Lloyd wasn’t just afraid; he was completely unravelling.
As Kai watched the Green Ninja knelt in front of Master Wu’s shrine, his whole body shaking with uncontrollable sobs, the gravity of the situation hit him hard. The tears that had once been fleeting were now a relentless flood, cascading down the blond's face with a desperation that Kai had never seen.
The strong, composed leader he was used to was now reduced to a fearful child.
The older felt a crushing sense of helplessness. He wanted to move, to rush forward and pull his younger brother into his arms, to tell him that everything would be okay. But he was paralyzed, rooted to the spot by the sheer depth of the his agony. Each sob that escaped the blond’s lips felt like a personal failure, a reminder of how ill-equipped he was to offer comfort.
His mind racing with thoughts of what to do, but each option felt stupid. He watched helplessly as Lloyd’s pleas for help went unanswered by the night. The usual sense of purpose and control that defined him was gone, replaced by a deep, aching fear that Kai couldn’t imagine.
And in that moment, he was left grappling with the painful realization of just how alone Lloyd truly was.
As Kai continued to watch Lloyd’s anguished display, his thoughts drifted back to simpler times, moments when Lloyd’s fears were less about the fate of the world and more about the shadows in his dreams. He remembered the nights when Lloyd, just a child, would barge into his room to wake him up, his small frame trembling under his blankets. Back then, the solution had been simple.
The contrast between then and now was stark. The innocent nightmares of his younger years had evolved into the crushing pressure of leadership and the burden of protecting everyone. What had once been a matter of easing a child’s fears with a warm drink was now about navigating the terrifying reality of their battles and the responsibilities that came with them.
Kai’s heart ached with the memory of those nights. He missed the days when the biggest worry was whether the hot chocolate was warm enough, not the profound fears and isolation that now plagued Lloyd. The realization stung deeply. The small gestures that had once brought comfort now didn't seem enough in the face of Lloyd’s current struggles.
Yet as he thought absentmindedly, he gently set down a sage mug on the younger's nightstand. A comforting glimpse of simpler times, but he was oblivious to his own fears and the tears that had silently escaped down his cheeks.
Notes:
Trust me when I say that what you think will happen will not happen.
I HOPE YOU ENJOYED THIS LONG CHAPTER!!! Compensation for my time away.
Chapter 22: It’s a secret I keep tucked inside my chest, with this heart of mine that's guilty not remorseful
Summary:
Title: Never Love an Anchor by The Crane Wives
Chapter Text
The early morning sun crept through the windows, casting a soft, golden hue across the monastery. The usual bustle hadn’t started yet; everything was still, peaceful, as if the world itself was holding its breath.
Kai stirred awake in his room, the weight of the previous night pressing down on him. He hadn’t slept well, thoughts of Lloyd’s breakdown still lingering in his mind. Sitting up, he rubbed a hand over his face, trying to shake off the heaviness that clung to him.
He glanced at the clock. It was early, but he knew he wouldn’t get any more sleep, not with the nagging worry about Lloyd.
Pulling himself out of bed, Kai dressed quickly and headed out of his room, the monastery still eerily quiet. As he walked down the halls, his footsteps barely made a sound on the cool, polished floors.
When he reached Lloyd’s room, he hesitated. The door was slightly ajar, and the faint clink of a spoon against a mug caught his attention. Peeking in, he saw Lloyd sitting on the edge of his bed, cradling the sage mug Kai had left for him the night before. Lloyd's eyes were tired, the dark circles beneath them even more pronounced in the morning light, but he seemed calm—calmer than the shattered figure Kai had seen last night.
Lloyd sipped the hot chocolate slowly, his gaze distant as if lost in his own world. The blanket still draped over his shoulders, a small remnant of the boy he once was, the one who used to come to Kai’s room in the dead of night with fears too big for his small frame to carry.
Kai leaned against the doorframe, watching him quietly, unsure of whether to speak. He wanted to say something, anything to bridge the gap between them. To let Lloyd know he wasn’t alone. But the words stuck in his throat.
Lloyd seemed to sense his presence and looked up, blinking as if pulling himself out of his thoughts. His green eyes met Kai’s, and for a moment, neither of them said a word. There was no need. The silence between them, though heavy, was somehow comforting.
Kai nodded slightly, a silent understanding passing between them. They had been through too much together for words to always be necessary.
After a beat, Lloyd gave a small, tired smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Thank you,” he said quietly, lifting the mug slightly in acknowledgement.
Kai pushed off the doorframe, stepping into the room. “You don’t have to thank me bud,” he replied, his voice soft, but steady. He sat down beside the younger on the bed, the familiar closeness between them easing some of the tension. “You know I’m always here.”
Lloyd nodded, taking another sip from the mug. The silence stretched between them again, but this time, it felt more like a shared understanding than a void.
“I meant what I said,” Kai finally broke the quiet. “You’re not alone, Lloyd. No matter what.”
Lloyd swallowed, his grip tightening slightly around the mug, but he didn’t say anything. Instead, he simply leaned his head against Kai’s shoulder, the weight of the gesture more meaningful than any words he could have spoken.
And Kai, in that moment, didn’t feel the need to say anything more. He wrapped an arm around Lloyd’s shoulders, pulling him closer, letting the quiet comfort between them speak for itself.
After a few moments of quiet, Lloyd finally straightened up, the weight of his emotions still evident but more controlled. The brunette gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder before standing up.
“I’ll be down for breakfast soon,” Kai said, his voice low. “Just... take your time, alright?”
Lloyd nodded, still clutching the sage mug as Kai left the room. As Kai made his way down the halls, he couldn’t help but feel the lingering tension in his chest. Seeing Lloyd like that… it reminded him of just how fragile everything really was.
When he reached the dining hall, the others were already starting to stir. Jay and Nya sat across from each other, quietly chatting, while Zane prepared breakfast in the kitchen. But Kai couldn’t sit with them. Not yet. There was too much on his mind—too much left unresolved.
Instead, Kai grabbed an apple from the counter and slipped out through the back door. He needed some air, something to clear his head, and a quick patrol around the crossroads sounded like the best way to shake off the weight pressing on him.
The air was crisp, the early morning light casting long shadows across the ground as Kai walked through the forest path leading to the crossroads. His footsteps were light, his senses on high alert as he scanned the area for any sign of Ras or the Forbidden Five. They had been too quiet lately, and it made Kai uneasy. He didn’t trust the calm—not with Nokt out there somewhere, plotting.
But as he walked further, an unsettling weakness suddenly washed over him. His legs wobbled beneath him, and a sharp, unexpected pain shot through his side. He winced, his hand instinctively going to his ribs as his breath caught in his throat.
“What...?” Kai muttered under his breath, his vision blurring for a moment. The world tilted dangerously around him, and he stumbled forward, catching himself against a tree just before he collapsed to the ground.
The pain flared again, sharper this time, and he felt his strength drain from him in an instant. His hands trembled, and for a brief moment, panic set in.
No, not now. I can’t—
Before he could steady himself, his foot slipped on a loose rock, sending him crashing to the ground. His elbow scraped against the dirt and rocks, and he bit back a curse as the pain radiated up his arm. He tried to push himself up, but his muscles wouldn’t cooperate, leaving him sprawled out on the forest floor, panting heavily.
“Great... just great...” he muttered bitterly, his heart racing as he fought to catch his breath.
Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice call out from behind him.
“Kai?”
Kai groaned inwardly. Of course, it had to be Cole.
“Kai, are you okay?” Cole’s voice was filled with concern as he jogged over, his heavy footsteps pounding against the dirt. When he reached Kai, his eyes widened with alarm. “Whoa dude, what happened?”
Kai tried to wave him off, pushing himself up into a sitting position, though his arms still felt weak. “I... I don’t know,” he muttered, wincing as his side throbbed again. “I just... got dizzy, I guess.”
Cole crouched beside him, inspecting the scrape on his arm and frowning. “All of a sudden? That's… That’s odd.”
Kai huffed sarcastically, frustration building inside him. “Yeah, well... today’s full of surprises.”
Cole didn’t seem convinced. He reached out, carefully lifting Kai’s arm to inspect the wound. “Maybe you’re pushing yourself too hard, man,” he said, his tone gentler now. “You’ve been running yourself ragged ever since... well, you know.”
Kai didn’t respond, just staring down at the ground as the weight of the past few days pressed on him. Everything felt off—Lloyd’s breakdown, the constant threat of the Forbidden Five, and being stuck in the nether space. It was probably all catching up to him.
The raven placed a hand on his shoulder, his voice steady. “Look, you don’t have to act tough all the time. You’ve got to take your own advice and learn to lean on us sometimes too.”
Kai exhaled sharply, the tension in his body slowly easing as he let Cole’s words sink in. Maybe he had been carrying too much. Maybe, just like Lloyd, he wasn’t as invincible as he tried to be.
“Yeah,” The brunette mumbled after a moment, his voice quieter than usual. “Maybe you’re right.”
Cole gave him a small smile and helped him to his feet. “Come on. Let’s get you back to the monastery. Zane’ll patch you up, and then you should rest.”
Kai nodded, leaning on Cole for support as they started the slow walk back. His body ached, but the pain was manageable now, and as they walked, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief. At least, for the moment.
Lloyd stood in front of the window in his room, watching the early morning sun break through the clouds. The warmth of the tea in his hands barely registered, his thoughts still tangled in the mess of emotions from the night before. His conversation with Kai, though brief, had done little to ease the gnawing fear sitting heavy in his chest. No matter how much he tried to shake it, the vision wouldn’t leave him—the blood, the sense of failure, the weight of the impossible decisions that lay ahead.
He sighed, closing his eyes and letting the quiet fill his mind for a moment. Maybe he just needed to get some air, clear his head before the others noticed something was off. Setting the half-finished cup on the windowsill, Lloyd slipped out of his room, his movements careful and silent as he made his way down the hallway.
The monastery was still. He passed Jay’s room, then Nya’s, and finally Kai’s. No one stirred, but the eerie calm in the air wasn’t comforting. He felt like he was walking through a dream, where everything felt just a little too quiet.
As he stepped outside into the courtyard, the fresh air hit him like a splash of water to the face. For a brief moment, he felt lighter, like he could finally breathe again. But the relief was short-lived.
Without warning, a wave of weakness crashed over him. It started in his chest, then spread like wildfire through his limbs. His legs buckled, and the world tilted dangerously. Lloyd staggered, instinctively reaching out for something to steady himself, but there was nothing there. His hand caught empty air, and he fell forward, his knees hitting the cold stone ground hard.
“Wha—” He gasped, his breath coming in short, sharp bursts. The weakness was overwhelming, making his arms tremble as he struggled to push himself back up. But his muscles refused to cooperate.
A sense of panic clawed at him. This wasn’t normal—this wasn’t just exhaustion. Something was wrong.
Footsteps sounded in the distance, growing closer.
“Lloyd!” Sora’s voice pierced through the haze, full of concern. She sprinted over, skidding to a stop beside him. “Hey, hey, what’s wrong? What happened?”
Lloyd tried to answer, but his throat felt dry, his breath shaky. His vision blurred as he looked up at her, her face swimming in and out of focus.
“Lloyd!” This time, it was Jay’s voice, filled with alarm. He came running from the opposite direction, his eyes wide as he crouched down next to Lloyd. “Are you okay? What’s going on?”
Lloyd shook his head weakly, trying to force his body to move, but it was like all his strength had been sucked out in an instant. He hated this—being so vulnerable, so weak. He hated that they had to see him like this.
“I’m... fine,” Lloyd managed to choke out, though even he didn’t believe the words.
Sora interrupted softly. “Lloyd-"
"You’re shaking.”
Jay knelt down, his hand hovering over Lloyd’s back like he wasn’t sure whether to touch him or not. “We need to get him inside. Something’s wrong.”
Lloyd could see the worry etched on their faces, and guilt twisted in his gut. He didn’t want to be the reason they were worried. He was supposed to be their leader, the one who kept everything together. But right now, he couldn’t even keep himself standing.
“I... I can do it,” Lloyd muttered, trying again to push himself up, but his body wouldn’t listen. His arms shook under the effort, and before he could fall again, Sora and Jay were on either side of him, gently pulling him to his feet.
Sora, her grip steady as she helped support his weight. “We’ve got you.”
“Yeah, green bean, let us help,” Jay added, trying to sound lighthearted but failing to mask the worry in his voice. “You don’t have to be the Mr Tough Guy all the time.”
Lloyd didn’t respond, too focused on staying upright as they guided him back toward the monastery. His mind was spinning, a mix of exhaustion and confusion clouding his thoughts. The weakness still clung to him, like a fog he couldn’t shake, but worse than that was the feeling of helplessness—the feeling that no matter how hard he tried, he was losing control.
As they reached the entrance, Sora glanced over at Jay, her voice low. “We need to tell Zane about this. He might know what’s going on.”
Jay nodded, his expression grim as they maneuvered Lloyd into the monastery. “And Kai... he needs to know too.”
Lloyd wanted to protest, to tell them not to worry anyone else, but the words wouldn’t come. His body still felt like it was on the verge of collapsing,
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Why now?
As Sora and Jay guided Lloyd into the monastery’s dim hallway, he tried to shake off the lingering fog clouding his mind. His legs still felt like they could give out at any moment, but he forced himself to keep moving, relying on their support to stay upright. Each step felt heavier than the last, but the worry etched on their faces made him swallow his discomfort. He didn’t want to add to their burden.
The med bay door came into view at the end of the hallway, and Lloyd braced himself. He hated this—being so weak, so out of control. But he knew it was where he needed to be right now, even if every instinct in his body told him to push through the pain and carry on like nothing was wrong.
Sora pushed the door open, and the familiar sterile smell of the med bay greeted them. Jay helped Lloyd to one of the beds, where he sat down heavily, his head swimming as his vision swayed.
"Lloyd, I’m going to get Zane. He needs to check you out," Sora said, her voice tinged with concern as she exchanged a glance with Jay.
Lloyd managed a weak nod, too tired to argue. But just as Sora turned to leave, hurried footsteps sounded from the hallway, accompanied by grunts and voices that quickly grew louder.
"Come on, dude! You can’t just pass out on me like that!"
Lloyd’s eyes shot up at the sound of Cole’s voice. A second later, Cole appeared in the doorway, dragging a half-conscious Kai into the med bay. The sight of his brother slumped against Cole’s shoulder sent a bolt of panic straight through Lloyd’s chest.
"Kai?" Lloyd rasped, trying to push himself off the bed, but his body still refused to cooperate.
Jay’s eyes widened as he turned toward the doorway. "What the—? What happened to him?"
"I don’t know," Cole grunted, struggling to get a firm grip on Kai as he helped him to the nearest bed. "We were out near the crossroads. One minute he was fine, the next he just... collapsed. Said he felt weak all of a sudden."
Lloyd’s heart raced. Weak? Kai felt weak too?
Cole carefully lowered Kai onto the bed, and the fire ninja’s face was pale, his eyes half-lidded as if fighting to stay awake. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his breathing was shallow, laboured.
Lloyd’s gaze darted between Kai and the others, confusion and fear clawing at him. He’d been feeling the same thing—this sudden, unexplained weakness. But why was it happening to both of them?
"What’s going on?" Sora asked, stepping closer to Kai’s bed. She glanced back at Lloyd, her worry deepening. "Lloyd was feeling the same thing just now."
Cole’s brow furrowed. "You too, Lloyd?"
Lloyd nodded weakly, his throat dry. "Yeah. It hit me out of nowhere. I... I don’t know what’s happening."
Jay looked between the two brothers, his mind clearly racing to make sense of it all. "This doesn’t make any sense. You both just—"
"Zane!" Sora interrupted, relief washing over her face as Zane entered the med bay, his usually calm demeanour shifting into a more urgent one when he saw the state of both Lloyd and Kai.
"What happened?" Zane asked, moving swiftly to check Kai’s vitals, then turning his attention to Lloyd. His gaze was sharp, assessing both of them with a mixture of concern and focus.
"They both felt weak—at different times, but the same kind of thing," Jay explained quickly. "Lloyd first, then Kai. It doesn’t make any sense. They weren’t even together."
Zane’s icy blue eyes flicked back and forth between them, his mind clearly analyzing the situation. "This is not a coincidence."
Lloyd leaned his head back against the wall, trying to stay calm despite the panic simmering beneath the surface. His chest tightened with the weight of it all—Kai, his brother, feeling the same strange weakness at the same time. This wasn’t just stress or exhaustion. Something deeper was at play, something they couldn’t see.
"Can you figure it out?" Lloyd asked, his voice barely above a whisper, exhaustion thickening every word.
Zane didn't reply, working and moving silently around the med bay.
Everyone felt a sense of unease in him.
As Zane worked, Lloyd’s mind raced. There had to be a reason—something connecting him and Kai, something pulling at their energy like this. But what? And why now, right when they were on the verge of facing Ras and the Forbidden Five?
He glanced over at Kai, who lay still on the bed, his face scrunched in pain. It wasn’t just Lloyd who was carrying the burden of leadership. Kai was too—always watching over the team and always protective of him. Now, seeing him like this, weak and vulnerable, filled Lloyd with a deep sense of dread.
Whatever this was, they needed to figure it out before it tore them apart.
Chapter 23: Only bad thing bout' a star is they burn up
Summary:
Title: She knows by J. Cole
"Bad things happen to the people you love"
"And you find yourself praying up to Heaven above..."
Notes:
GUYS THE 25 CHAPTERS *MAY* BE EXTENDED!!! BUT I'LL TRY MY BEST TO WRAP UP ASAP!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zane finished his analysis, his usually composed face now tight with an unusual sense of urgency. The faint hum of the machines still echoed in the background, but Zane seemed distant, lost in thought, as if he had come to a realization but wasn’t quite ready to voice it.
Lloyd, sensing the shift, sat up straighter despite the lingering weakness in his body. “Zane, what is it? You found something, didn’t you?”
Zane’s expression remained unreadable as he glanced at the others—Kai, still weak but determined, Sora looking at him with concern, and Jay, his pacing stopped as he stood by the door, watching Zane closely.
Finally, Zane spoke, his voice calm but with an edge of hesitation. “I believe I have found the answer... but I need to speak with you alone, Lloyd.”
The room went quiet. Everyone exchanged confused glances, but Lloyd’s heart began to pound. Why did Zane want to talk to him privately? What could possibly be so specific to him that it couldn’t be shared with the others?
Kai groaned softly, struggling to sit up more. “Zane, if you know what’s going on, we all need to know. This thing—it’s affecting both of us.”
Zane's sharp look was all it took for the others to pause. Sora exchanged a worried glance with Jay, and Kai, still pale and weak, managed to lift his head slightly from his bed, looking confused.
“Zane,” Jay started, his usual nervous energy bubbling under the surface. “What’s going on? If you know something, you can’t just—”
“Jay,” Zane interrupted, his tone sharper than usual. “I'm afraid this is not a conversation for everyone.”
Kai grumbled trying to argue with the nindroid. “If it’s about me and Lloyd, we should be in on it too.”
Sora hesitated, stepping closer to Kai’s bed. “Is it really that serious, Zane?”
Zane’s gaze softened for a brief moment, but he remained resolute. “It is serious. And personal. Please, trust me.” His eyes flickered toward Lloyd, whose face had gone pale.
Jay opened his mouth to argue again, but Sora gently placed a hand on his arm. “Maybe we should let them talk,” she whispered.
Lloyd’s gaze shifted toward Kai, who was watching him closely. Despite his obvious exhaustion, there was no anger in his eyes—just concern.
Kai gave a weak nod. “If Zane thinks it’s something he needs to discuss with you, we'll go."
"We can figure out the rest later.”
Sora bit her lip but stepped back, her voice soft. “Just… give us some answers when we're back, okay?”
Lloyd nodded, trying to ignore the sinking feeling in his gut.
Jay, looking more anxious than ever, gave a small, nervous wave. “Don’t leave us hanging too long, alright? We’re kind of all in this together.”
Reluctantly, the rest of the team began to file out of the room, with Jay and Sora supporting Kai on both sides. Jay shot one last concerned glance at Lloyd, while Sora gave Zane a nod of understanding before they finally left with Kai between their shoulders, leaving Zane and Lloyd alone in the quiet, tense room.
Once the door clicked shut behind them, Zane turned back to Lloyd, his expression heavy with the weight of what he was about to say. The air between them thickened, and Lloyd braced himself, feeling that something far deeper was about to be revealed.
Lloyd sat up slightly, confused and uneasy. "Zane, what’s going on? What aren’t you telling me?"
Zane stood at the foot of Lloyd’s bed for a long moment, his hands clenched at his sides. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, almost a whisper
“I know what’s happening to you, Lloyd,” Zane spoke softly, each word heavier than the last. “And I need you to listen. Please.”
Lloyd swallowed, his throat dry. “What do you mean? The weakness? It’s because of—”
“No,” Zane interrupted, shaking his head. “It’s not the weakness... not exactly."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"It’s you, Lloyd.”
Lloyd blinked, his heart pounding in his chest. “Me? What are you talking about?”
Zane’s voice dropped to a near whisper, the weight of his words almost unbearable.
“You're hiding."
Lloyd’s breath hitched. He felt as though the air had been sucked out of the room. “Hiding? About what?”
Zane stepped closer, his hands trembling slightly as he reached for Lloyd’s wrist. “What you’re doing... it’s slowly affecting all of us. Your emotions, your pain—it’s not just yours anymore. It’s spreading, it’s... seeping into your powers.”
Lloyd froze, the truth sinking in like a cold blade. “My powers?”
Zane raised his hand, summoning a small swirl of ice in his palm. It flickered weakly before quickly dissolving into nothing. "Even my powers... they’re growing weaker because of this."
Zane nodded, and for the first time, there was a flicker of fear in his usually composed demeanour. “Look at me, Lloyd. My elemental powers... they’re weakening. I can feel it. I’ve run every test, tried every explanation, and the only thing that makes sense... is you.”
Lloyd’s heart dropped. His mind raced, denial clawing at him. “No... no, that’s not possible, Zane. I’m not—”
Zane’s voice cracked as he cut him off. “Lloyd, please! You have to stop this. Whatever you’re holding onto... whatever you’re refusing to let go, it’s destroying you—and it’s destroying us.”
In a sudden, desperate movement, Zane dropped to his knees beside Lloyd’s bed, grasping his hand with both of his. His icy fingers trembled as they gently held onto Lloyd’s.
“Please, Lloyd,” Zane whispered, his voice breaking. “Let it go. I’m begging you. I can’t stand by and watch you fall apart like this. You’re hurting all of us, and you’re hurting yourself.”
Lloyd stared down at Zane, his chest tight, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. Zane, always so strong, so composed, was kneeling in front of him, his eyes pleading, his voice full of despair. It was a sight Lloyd had never thought he would see—Zane, begging.
Zane’s grip on Lloyd’s hand tightened, but his touch remained gentle. “I know you’re trying to protect us, to carry everything on your own. But this... it’s too much, Lloyd. Your powers, your emotions—they’re intertwined, and it’s draining you. It’s draining us.”
Tears finally spilt down Lloyd’s cheeks as Zane’s words sank in, the weight of his guilt crushing him. “I didn’t mean to... I didn’t know...”
“I know,” Zane whispered, his voice softer now, filled with understanding. “But you can’t keep doing this Lloyd, You have to let go."
Lloyd’s hand shook in Zane’s grasp. The truth he had been running from for so long was now staring him in the face, and there was no escaping it. He was the reason for their pain—for Zane’s weakening powers, for the team’s suffering.
Zane looked up at him, his blue eyes full of compassion despite his desperation. “Please, Lloyd. For all of us... but mostly for you. Let go.”
“you’ve carried so much on your shoulders. It’s okay to be afraid. But I want you to know something—no matter what happens, I could never blame you."
"None of us could.”
Lloyd nodded weakly, the fight draining out of him. He couldn’t hold on any longer—not like this.
Zane, still on his knees, gently pulled Lloyd’s hand to his chest, his voice barely more than a whisper. “Thank you... thank you.”
The room was quiet, save for the sound of their shallow breathing. But the silence was no longer suffocating—it was heavy with sadness, yet somehow, a flicker of hope lingered between them.
Notes:
"...But honestly I never had much sympathy"
"'Cause those bad things, I always saw them coming for me"
Y'all don't get happiness in my Lloyd angst fic ^-^ ✨🐬💖🌈🌈✨
Also, Zane saying "❄️Let it go❄️" was no pun intended- Guys I swear-
Chapter 24: Oh my, she's a long way from suburban towns
Summary:
Title: Self Love by Metro Boomin, Coi Leray
"Toasty, how many references will you make in your fic?"
Me: Y e s.
"Wha-"
Me: Y e s.
*Turns into a fish and combusts*
Notes:
TW: PANIC ATTACK
(yes I'm putting Lloyd thru it again :))
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd closed his eyes, letting Zane’s words settle over him like a fragile weight, both terrifying and comforting. He had known, deep down, that something had been wrong for a long time. But now, hearing it confirmed, spoken aloud by the one person who had always been his unwavering support, it was almost too much to bear.
He wiped at his eyes, taking a shaky breath. “Zane... I don’t know how to stop it. I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.”
Zane remained kneeling by his side, his eyes steady and soft. “We’ll figure it out together, Lloyd. But first, you have to let me help. You don’t have to carry all of this alone anymore.”
Lloyd hesitated, his mind swirling with guilt, fear, and relief all at once. His heart ached at the thought of burdening the others even more, of letting them see how much he had been struggling.
“I... I don’t want them to know,” Lloyd whispered, his voice trembling with a plea. “Not yet. I don’t want them to see me like this. Please, Zane, promise me... promise me you’ll keep this between us.”
Zane’s eyes flickered with uncertainty. “Lloyd...”
“Please,” Lloyd repeated, his voice firmer now, though still laced with desperation. “Just for now. I need time to figure things out. I don’t want them to worry any more than they already do.”
Zane was silent for a long moment, his internal struggle evident in the way his brows furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line. He clearly didn’t want to hide this from the others, but Lloyd’s desperation was palpable, and Zane couldn’t deny the sincerity behind it.
Finally, Zane nodded, his grip on Lloyd’s hand tightening in silent understanding. “Alright. I’ll keep it between us—for now.”
Lloyd let out a shaky breath of relief. “Thank you. I just... I need time.”
Zane rose to his feet, his gaze softening but still tinged with worry. “Time may not be something we have a lot of, Lloyd. Your powers are linked to your emotions, and if we don’t address this soon...”
“I know,” Lloyd interrupted, running a hand through his hair. “I’ll try. I will. I just need a little longer to get myself together. I’ll figure it out.”
Zane sighed softly, but he didn’t argue. He placed a hand on Lloyd’s shoulder, his touch cool and steady. “You’re not alone, Lloyd. I’m here. We all are. When you’re ready... we’ll face this together.”
Lloyd nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. “I know. And... I’m sorry, Zane. For all of this.”
Zane gave him a small, understanding smile. “There’s nothing to apologize for. Just take care of yourself. That’s all we ask.”
Lloyd watched as Zane turned and made his way to the door, his movements careful, as if carrying the weight of the promise he had just made. As he reached for the handle, Zane paused and glanced back over his shoulder.
“When the time comes, Lloyd... don’t wait too long. We can’t afford to lose you.”
Lloyd’s heart clenched, but he nodded once more, offering a weak smile in return. “I won’t.”
With a final, reassuring glance, Zane slipped out of the room, leaving Lloyd alone in the stillness. The silence returned, but this time it wasn’t oppressive—it was filled with the promise of a difficult road ahead, but also the faintest glimmer of hope.
Lloyd lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind racing. He had so much to figure out, so many emotions to untangle. But for the first time in a long while, he didn’t feel entirely alone in his struggle. Zane was right—he had people who cared, people who would stand by him.
But until he was ready to face them fully, he would keep this secret, just a little longer. For now, that was all he could manage. And maybe, just maybe, that would be enough.
As Lloyd lay back on the bed, the ache in his heart mirrored the exhaustion in his body. He tried to push Zane’s words from his mind, but they clung stubbornly, like shadows he couldn’t escape. His powers were slipping, tangled with his emotions—grief, fear, guilt—all of it spreading through his team like a slow, invisible poison. And he was to blame.
He’d asked Zane to keep it quiet, but he knew that wasn’t a real solution. The others—Kai, Jay, Sora, Nya—they deserved better than the mess he’d become. The shame gnawed at him, tearing at his resolve. How could he face them now, knowing he was the reason for their growing weakness?
Time slipped by, and Lloyd drifted in and out of an uneasy sleep, haunted by memories and guilt. When he woke again, twilight had settled, the fading light casting soft shadows over the room. His muscles felt heavy, as if the weight of everything pressing down on him had become physical.
A soft knock pulled him from his thoughts. His heart jumped, thinking Zane had returned, but when the door opened, it wasn’t Zane.
It was Kai.
"Hey," Kai said, his voice rough, laced with exhaustion but still tinged with that familiar concern. He leaned against the doorframe, his eyes scanning Lloyd as if checking for injuries. "Figured I’d check on you."
Lloyd felt a lump form in his throat, unsure of how to respond. He turned his face away from Kai’s probing gaze. “Kai, I’m fine.”
Kai’s scoff was soft but tinged with frustration. “Yeah, sure. You always say that.” He stepped into the room, closing the door behind him, his footsteps heavy and deliberate. “But we both know something’s off.”
Lloyd swallowed hard, his hands curling into fists on the blanket. He didn’t want to have this conversation—not now. “It’s nothing, Kai. I just need some space.”
Kai’s brow furrowed as he moved closer, sitting down on the edge of the bed. His presence was warm but intense, radiating an energy that Lloyd couldn’t ignore. "You’re shutting us out again," Kai murmured, his voice quieter now, lacking its usual fire. “You always do this when things get bad, but you don’t have to."
"We’re your family, Lloyd.”
Lloyd closed his eyes, his heart twisting painfully. He didn’t want to hurt them—any of them. But the truth was too heavy, too raw to admit. “I...I don’t want to make it worse,” he breathed, his voice barely above a whisper.
“because of me...”
"Everyone... Everyone is..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Going. To. Suffer."
Kai's eyes widened, sadness and shock evident. “Wha- Lloyd what are you talking about-”
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
Lloyd exhaled sharply, the guilt rising to the surface. “It’s my powers, Kai. My emotions—they’re affecting everyone.”
"It's all my fault Kai- because of me... We are going to lose-"
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT.
He couldn't breathe. FSM the visions, he could smell the smoke-
ALL.
There was blood creeping up on the feet of his gi.
YOUR.
All of them are dead. Because of him. He failed.
FAU-
Kai’s hands were steady, resting on Lloyd’s shoulders with a comforting weight that grounded him. Lloyd blinked, his breath catching in his throat as he registered the sudden warmth, the unexpected touch.
“My fault—” The blond choked out, faintly feeling stinging on his scalp.
The pressure on his shoulders wasn’t harsh or demanding; it was warm, steady—like a lifeline. The chaotic swirl of guilt, the relentless chorus of anger. They were screaming in his head all of which all sounded like each respective ninja.
“Listen to me,” Kai’s voice was low but firm, the frustration gone, replaced by something deeper. “You’re not the reason we’re going to lose. You’re not the reason we’re struggling.”
“Lloyd.” Kai’s voice was calm, but it carried weight. One of the brunette's hands moved to gently pry at the trembling hands in the younger's hair, sending warmth through his tired muscles, a silent reminder that he wasn’t alone in this battle. “Stop doing that to yourself.”
Lloyd’s breath hitched. The accusations in his mind tried to resurface—"You’re weak," "You’ve doomed them all,"—but each time they did, Kai’s hands seemed to push them back down, blocking the thoughts before they could take hold.
“You’re not listening to me,” Kai continued, his voice cutting through the fog in Lloyd’s mind.
"Look at me."
Lloyd wanted to argue, wanted to scream at Kai how wrong he was, but his throat tightened, the words caught somewhere between guilt and fear. His fists, started to clenched in the blanket, trembled slightly. "It's all my fault," his mind insisted. But it was quieter now. Less certain.
Kai’s hand didn’t leave his shoulders, staying there like an anchor as he spoke again. “You’re not the reason we’re weak, Lloyd."
"We're not going to suffer because of you.” His voice softened, but the intensity in his words remained.
“You’re fighting harder than any of us. And yeah, maybe your emotions are messing with our powers, but we’re not going to let that break us. You hear me?”
Lloyd stared at the blanket, his vision blurring as his grip on the fabric loosened. The weight of Kai’s hands was constant, pushing out the toxic thoughts one by one. Each pulse of warmth from his brother’s touch seemed to erase a little more of the darkness clinging to his mind.
“It’s not your fault,” the older repeated, this time quieter, his voice quivering slightly. “We're okay Lloyd, we're all alright bud.”
The accusations—the endless barrage of "fault, failure, weakness"—began to fade, like distant echoes that no longer had the strength to reach him. Kai’s hands, still steady on his shoulders, silenced them completely.
Lloyd let out a shaky breath, his body relaxing under the weight of his brother’s touch. It wasn’t an instant fix. The shame was still there, but it wasn’t suffocating anymore. With Kai beside him, holding onto him—literally grounding him—Lloyd felt like maybe he could breathe again.
“Better?” Kai asked, his voice softer now, like he could sense the shift in Lloyd’s mind.
Lloyd nodded, his throat tight with emotion, but this time it wasn’t guilt. It was gratitude. He didn’t trust himself to speak, not yet. But as he glanced up at Kai, meeting his brother’s gaze, he saw the understanding there. The quiet, unwavering support.
Kai smiled, small but genuine. “Good. Now, stop telling yourself lies, alright? We’re going to figure this out.”
Lloyd managed a small, shaky smile in return. “Yeah… together.”
Kai’s hands finally left his shoulders, but the warmth they had left behind lingered. The shadows in Lloyd’s mind had been pushed back, their voices silenced. And for the first time in a long while, he didn’t feel so alone.
Kai gave a firm nod, as if satisfied that Lloyd had heard him, really heard him. Then, with his usual fire returning to his voice, he added, “Now come on, you’re not getting out of helping us just because you’re having an emotional meltdown.”
Lloyd let out a short laugh, the tension in his chest easing just a bit more. It wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t all better. But with Kai there, and that was more than enough.
Notes:
Thank you! For sticking along so far! Love y'all!!!! ^-^
Chapter 25: And if I only could, I'd make a deal with God. And I'd get Him to swap our places
Summary:
Title: Running up that hill (A deal with god) by Kate Bush
*Friendly reminder that if you like my story and want to keep track of it, feel free to save a bookmark!!!*
Your patience will be worth it. *trust*
btw the amount of chapters is NEVER certain.
Chapter Text
Lloyd stood at the centre of the room, his mind racing as he looked over his team. The tension in the air was palpable, and he knew the battle ahead would be their most dangerous yet. They were running out of time.
Taking a deep breath, he began giving instructions, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "We’ll split into pairs. It’ll give us better coverage and keep us protected. Jay and Nya, you’ll be together."
Jay gave a quick nod, his usual energy subdued, but Nya simply crossed her arms, her gaze shifting to meet Lloyd’s. Despite her absence earlier, she had suddenly reappeared, almost slipping into the room unnoticed. Lloyd’s chest tightened with a sense of relief at her return—he didn’t have time to question where she had been, but knowing she was back with them gave him a small spark of comfort.
“Cole and Zane, you’ll stick together," Lloyd continued, glancing at Zane. Zane's face was still drawn, the earlier conversation weighing on him, but he nodded sharply. Cole, standing tall beside him, shot Zane a reassuring look.
Lloyd then turned toward Kai. "You’re with me, Kai.”
Kai, his fiery determination blazing in his eyes, nodded without hesitation. "Wouldn't have it any other way."
Lloyd allowed a brief smile at his brother’s loyalty before moving on to the last pair. “Cinder, Jordana—you two are together.”
Cinder raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on his lips. “Well, well, isn’t that a lucky match? Try not to slow me down, Jordana.”
Jordana glared at him, her magic crackling faintly in her clenched fist. "You should be more worried about keeping up."
Cinder gave a snarky chuckle, clearly amused by her defiance. "We'll see about that."
Lloyd watched the exchange and couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of reassurance in their banter. Even in moments like this, their quirks and personalities remained intact. They were all strong, capable—together they could handle whatever was coming.
Nya took a step forward, her voice cutting through the moment. "So what's the plan, Lloyd?"
Lloyd hesitated for a second before speaking, the weight of leadership pressing heavily on his shoulders. “We don’t know exactly what’s waiting for us, but we can’t afford to hold back. Stay close to your partner, cover each other’s weaknesses. We go in, hit fast, and don’t give them a chance to regroup."
Kai patted Lloyd on the shoulder, his touch grounding him. “We’ll get through this. Just like we always do.”
Lloyd nodded, meeting each of their gazes one last time. His eyes briefly lingered on Nya—her presence still calming him in a way he couldn’t quite explain.
“All right,” he said quietly. “Let’s do this.”
Lloyd took a deep breath, the weight of the upcoming battle pressing down on him as he turned to face his team once more. The Forbidden Five were powerful—each one a force to be reckoned with. But they had no choice. They needed to be strategic.
“We’ll need to split up to take on the Forbidden Five,” Lloyd began, his voice steady as he locked eyes with each of his teammates in turn. “I’m assigning each of you to one of them.”
He started with Jordana and Cinder, glancing between the two. “Jordana, you know Rox better than anyone after what happened... you and Cinder will take her down.”
Jordana stiffened, a flicker of unease crossing her features at the mention of Rox, but she didn’t protest. Cinder, on the other hand, gave a snort, his grin never wavering.
“Great. The orange lady,” Cinder quipped, crossing his arms. “Not much of a challenge.”
Jordana shot him a glare. “You’ll be wishing you hadn’t said that when we’re facing her. Rox is no joke.”
Cinder shrugged nonchalantly, but Lloyd could sense the tension between them—the memory of Jordana’s possession by Rox still fresh. Similar to how a certain elemental master of wind possessed him- But they were a strong pair, and Lloyd trusted them to handle it.
Next, Lloyd turned to Cole and Zane, his gaze firm. “Cole, you and Zane will be up against Zarkt. He’s unpredictable and dangerous, but together, your strength and Zane’s precision will be enough to bring him down.”
Cole gave a confident nod, rolling his shoulders. “Sounds like a plan. Zarkt won’t know what hit him.”
Zane remained quiet but offered a determined look, his analytical mind already working on how to approach the battle. Lloyd knew that with Zane’s calm, calculated nature and Cole’s raw power, they stood a good chance.
He knew Jay's desire for revenge was burning strong, especially after what Ras had done to him. It was only right to give Jay the chance to face him, but the stakes were high. He had to make sure they had every advantage possible.
Lloyd turned towards Jay and Nya. “Jay, Nya—you’ll be facing Ras. I know you’ve been waiting for this, Jay.” His eyes flickered with understanding as Jay’s expression hardened, the usually nervous, light-hearted ninja was now focused and serious.
“Ras…” Jay’s voice was low, with a sharp edge to it, electricity sparking at his fingertips. “We got this Lloyd.”
Nya nodded, her presence steadying Jay. “We’ll take him down together,” she said, giving Jay a reassuring look. “He won’t stand a chance.”
Lloyd gave them both a firm nod. “Be careful. Ras is powerful, but you’ve got the skill and experience to beat him. Stick together.”
Then, turning his attention to Kai, Lloyd’s expression grew more resolute. “Kai, it’s you and me against Nokt and the remaining members of the Forbidden Five.”
Kai’s fiery energy flared slightly as he cracked his knuckles. “Three of them? liking the challenge green machine,” he smirked, always eager for a challenge. But beneath the bravado, Lloyd could see the seriousness in his brother’s eyes. Kai knew this wouldn’t be an easy fight, but he welcomed the danger.
Lloyd nodded. “Nokt’s shadow abilities are dangerous, and we don’t know what the other two are capable of. We’ll need to stay sharp and fight as a team.”
Kai grinned, his fists already sparking with heat. “You know I’ve got your back, Lloyd.”
Lloyd smiled faintly, appreciating the fiery determination that had always been Kai’s signature. “We may be short in numbers but it's more about outsmarting your enemy.”
Finally, Lloyd noticed Sora standing at the back, her arms crossed, a hint of uncertainty on her face. She hadn’t been assigned a partner yet.
“Lloyd,” she started, her voice hesitant, “what about me? Who do I go with?”
Lloyd turned to her, his expression softening slightly, and he had a hint of fear and worry for the younger. “You can choose, Sora. Either go with Nya and Jay, or team up with Jordana and Cinder. I trust your instincts.”
Sora blinked in surprise, not expecting the choice. She looked between the two teams—Nya and Jay on one side, Jordana and Cinder on the other. Both options carried their own risks, and she hesitated, weighing her options.
“I’ll… go with Jordana and Cinder,” Sora decided after a moment, her voice gaining strength. “Rox is a serious threat, and they’ll need an extra hand.”
Lloyd nodded, feeling a sense of relief knowing Sora had made her choice. “Good. Stay sharp, all of you.”
Sora reminded him of his younger self, eager yet uncertain for the fight ahead. He couldn't just send her off for war to fend for herself. No, he had to stop trying to be like his uncle. He wouldn't make any more of his mistakes.
There was a brief moment of silence as everyone stood, preparing themselves mentally for the battle ahead. Lloyd’s gaze swept over them all—his team, his family. Each of them was more than ready to face whatever came next.
“We end this today,” Lloyd said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of everything they had fought for.
After the battle plans were finalized, the team dispersed to prepare, each one dealing with their own thoughts and worries in their own way. Lloyd stayed back, gazing out into the distance, trying to steady his nerves. So much weighed on his shoulders, and the shift in dynamics between him and Kai gnawed at him. A few days ago, he had been dead set on taking on Nokt alone—fueled by something he couldn’t even explain fully—and now he was relying on Kai to help him in that very fight.
As the minutes passed, Lloyd heard footsteps approach from behind. He didn’t have to turn around to know who it was.
“Hey,” Kai’s familiar voice broke the silence. There was a calmness to it, an unusual softness that Lloyd hadn’t heard in a while. “Mind if I join you?”
Lloyd shook his head, gesturing for Kai to sit beside him. The air between them was thick with unsaid words, and Kai finally broke the tension, leaning back slightly with a sigh.
“You know, it’s kinda hard to keep up with you sometimes,” Kai said with a slight grin, his tone lighter, though there was an underlying seriousness. “One minute, you’re all ‘I’m doing this alone,’ and the next, you’re putting me up against Nokt with you.”
Lloyd rubbed the back of his neck, a sheepish smile creeping onto his face. “Yeah, I guess I’ve been... all over the place lately.”
Kai raised an eyebrow, his expression softening. “You think?”
There was a pause as both of them settled into the silence, the weight of everything that had happened pressing down on them. The battles, the team’s struggles, Lloyd’s stubbornness—it all hung there between them.
“Kai, I... I need to apologize,” Lloyd said finally, his voice low. “I’ve been pushing everyone away, especially you. I thought I had to handle everything myself, like I couldn’t let anyone help me. But I was wrong.”
Kai was quiet for a moment, absorbing Lloyd’s words. He glanced over at him, eyes filled with concern but also understanding. “You’ve been carrying a lot, we all know that."
Lloyd swallowed hard, guilt settling in his chest. “I know... I just— I didn’t want to fail anyone. I thought that if I took on more, if I handled things on my own, maybe I could keep everyone safe.”
Kai’s brow furrowed, his voice firm but gentle. “Lloyd, we’re a team. We’re supposed to have each other’s backs, not leave someone to fight their battles alone. Are you trying to take everything on yourself? That’s not going to help anyone—”
Lloyd sighed, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I was scared, Kai. Scared that I’d mess up, that I’d let you down. I thought... maybe if I kept you all at a distance, I wouldn’t make things worse.”
Kai’s expression softened even more, and he placed a hand on Lloyd’s shoulder. “You don’t have to be perfect, Lloyd. None of us expect that from you. You’ve got the weight of the world on your shoulders, but we’re here to share that burden. I’d rather you be honest with us than push us away.”
Lloyd blinked, feeling a tightness in his throat. He had been so focused on carrying the burden that he hadn’t realized just how much his friends—his family—were there for him.
“Remember when I told you a while back that I’d be there for you no matter what?” Kai continued, his voice quieter now, more personal. “That hasn’t changed, and it never will. You’re like a little brother to me, and I’m always gonna have your back—even when you’re being stubborn.”
A faint smile tugged at Lloyd’s lips, but his eyes glistened with emotion. “I’m not a kid anymore, Kai.”
Kai chuckled softly. “No, you’re not. But you’re still family.”
Lloyd let out a shaky breath. “I guess I forgot that for a while.”
“Well, I’m here to remind you,” Kai said, giving Lloyd’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. He paused for a moment, his expression growing more serious. “But I gotta ask—why did you change your mind about Nokt? A few days ago, you were so dead set on fighting him alone. What happened?”
Lloyd’s gaze dropped, and he thought for a moment before speaking. “I guess I realized I couldn’t let my pride make me do something reckless. Nokt... he’s strong, stronger than I thought. And facing him alone wouldn’t just put me at risk—it’d put the whole team at risk. I’ve been so caught up in trying to prove something to myself that I forgot what really matters.”
Kai nodded, his expression softening. “That’s growth, bud. It takes a lot to admit when you’re wrong. But, uh... I’m still a little surprised. You were pretty intense about wanting to settle it with him.”
Lloyd let out a breath, the tension easing from his shoulders. “Yeah, I know. But this fight isn’t about me—it’s about all of us. And we need to work together if we’re gonna stand a chance.”
Kai smiled, a glint of pride in his eyes. Not expecting that response. He studied Lloyd for a moment longer, his chest tightening. This was the same kid who used to hide behind candy wrappers and comic books, who once thought pillow forts and hot chocolate were the solution to any bad day. Now, that kid was leading them into battle, carrying burdens Kai wished he could selfishly take on himself.
"I’ll always look out for you. Even when you think you don’t need it."
“I—” Lloyd began, but the words faltered, lost in the warmth and safety of Kai’s embrace. Instead, he buried his face in Kai’s shoulder, letting the comfort wash over him. In that instant, all the fears and doubts that had haunted him felt a little less daunting.
Kai squeezed him tighter, a silent reassurance that spoke volumes. “You’ve grown so much,” he continued his voice barely above a whisper. “From that candy-loving gremlin who obsessed over Starfarer and cozy pillow forts to the Legendary Green Ninja leading us into war."
"I’m so proud of you, Lloyd.”
Kai sighed, brushing a hand through his hair, the gesture familiar and grounding.
"I used to envy your role as our leader, as the green ninja but, now I see why you were chosen."
"The burdens that come with your job, are nothing any of us could ever bear."
"We made our choice, but you never did."
"You were thrust into this role with no warning, no choice at all. You’ve had to carry the weight of our hopes and fears on your shoulders, and that’s not something a kid should ever have to do."
"You might not think you deserve this,” Kai continued, his voice steady but laced with emotion, “but you do. You’ve earned every bit of respect you’ve gotten, not just for what you’ve done, but for who you are. You lead with your heart, and that’s what makes you truly powerful."
Lloyd couldn't help but smile at that. He thought about how far they had all come, how much they had grown together. “You really believe that, don’t you?”
“Absolutely,” Kai said, the fierceness of his conviction shining through. “No matter what happens, you have to remember that you’re more than enough. You’ve faced things that would break most people, yet here you are, standing strong."
"Whatever we face from this point onwards, I want you to promise me something. I want you to never lose that heart of yours, or forget who you were, who you are and who you'll be."
The blond slowly nodded, and looked up at the brunette his eyes glassy.
"I promise."
Kai nodded, his expression softening. “Good. Because that kid inside you is still worth protecting. He’s still part of the reason you fight. Remember that, Lloyd. Always.”
Chapter 26: Now the line's in the sand, and our moment's at hand
Summary:
Title: Ready As I'll Ever Be from The Tangled series
** Epic training noises **
Idk bro I'd like to believe the ninjas have a mini training dojo attached next to the monastery ┐(´(エ)`)┌
besties I have 2 draft chapters fully done for posting- so there won't be a long gap in publishing :>
Notes:
I REALLY WANT TO THANK ICE CREAM FOR BETA READING THIS CHAPTER AND THE LAST FEW ONES AS WELL!!!! (go read their latest fic it's beautifully written 😭)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next few days were spent on vigorous training, the dojo came alive with the soft glow of lanterns, casting flickering shadows that danced along the walls. At the centre stood Lloyd, his heart racing as he watched his teammates prepare for the trials ahead.
Nya and Jay were engaged in a graceful sparring session, their movements perfectly synchronized. Water and lightning clashed in a dazzling display of power, with Nya directing Jay's energy. She executed a rapid series of water whips, while Jay countered with bolts of lightning, their energies intertwining as they pushed each other to their limits. For once, Jay’s usual quips were absent; every motion was sharp and precise, reflecting his unwavering focus.
Across the dojo, Cole and Zane were locked in combat, their contrasting styles creating a dynamic rhythm. Cole’s raw strength was a force to be reckoned with, each punch striking the ground like a hammer, while Zane’s icy composure allowed him to dance around Cole’s powerful attacks. “Focus, Cole!” Zane called out, dodging a heavy strike and retaliating with a swift kick that sent Cole stumbling back. The sweat glistened on Cole's brow as he fought to outpace Zane's calculated movements.
In a corner, Jordana, Cinder, and Sora formed a chaotic yet harmonious trio. Cinder’s cocky grin remained as he weaved through Jordana’s magic blasts, his smoke trailing behind him like a phantom. Jordana unleashed a torrent of magic, forcing Cinder to dodge, while Sora amplified their magical assaults, creating a beautiful storm of swirling elements. Their banter echoed through the dojo, but the camaraderie beneath it was undeniable, each playful jab only strengthening their bonds.
At the far end of the dojo, Lloyd and Kai squared off, their energy crackling in the air between them. Fire met green energy in a fierce clash as the two brothers launched into combat. Kai struck first, his fists igniting as he unleashed a flurry of fireballs aimed directly at Lloyd.
“Don’t hold back!” Kai shouted, his determination fueling the flames as they erupted toward his brother.
Lloyd sidestepped with remarkable agility, channelling his energy to form a protective barrier that absorbed the impact. “Then keep up!” he snarked, countering with a swift wave of green energy that shot forward, forcing Kai to leap back to evade the blast.
They danced around the dojo, each brother pushing the other to their limits. Kai charged in with a fierce uppercut, flames trailing from his fists. Lloyd twisted away just in time, the flames brushing past him as he retaliated with a powerful kick, his energy surging as he aimed for Kai’s midsection.
The dojo resonated with the sounds of combat— the clash of energy against energy, and the crackle of elemental powers igniting the air. Each ninja poured everything they had into their training, fully aware that this could be their last chance to prepare for the battle that lay ahead.
But then, without warning, a loud and jarring knock echoed through the monastery, reverberating off the stone walls.
*Knock! Knock! Knock!*
The sound pierced through their focus like an arrow through the air, jolting everyone from their training. The sudden noise was so abrupt that it sent a ripple of alarm through the group, halting their sparring.
“What was that?” Nya exclaimed, her eyes wide with concern.
Before anyone could respond, the doors to the dojo burst open, revealing a group of frightened townsfolk from the Crossroads. Their faces were pale, panic etched into their features. They stumbled into the dojo, breathless and desperate.
“Ninja! We need your help!” one of the townspeople gasped, their voice strained. “The Forbidden Five and their army are at the outskirts of the Crossroads! They’re coming this way!”
Lloyd’s heart dropped, and he exchanged a quick glance with Kai, whose expression hardened with determination. The rest of the team gathered closer, sensing the urgency in the room.
“They've started to destroy everything!” another villager added, fear thick in their voice. “We barely managed to escape! You have to stop them!”
Cinder’s eyes narrowed, his usual cocky attitude replaced with seriousness. “We can’t let them through. They’ll destroy pie stands!”
“Zane!” Lloyd called, urgency rising in his voice. “Can you access the security systems? We need to know exactly what we’re dealing with.”
“On it,” Zane replied, his tone steady as he tapped into his advanced systems. A moment later, holographic projections flickered to life around them, displaying images of the Crossroads and the encroaching threat.
“The Forbidden Five are advancing quickly,” Zane said, analyzing the data with precision. “They seem to be rallying their forces just within the main square.”
Kai clenched his fists, a fiery determination igniting in his eyes. “We need to intercept them before they reach the town. We can’t let them destroy everything we’ve worked for.”
Lloyd nodded, adrenaline surging through him. “Everyone, gear up! We can’t waste any time.”
As the team sprang into action, the atmosphere shifted from one of training to one of urgency and resolve. Nya and Jay exchanged quick glances, then moved to gather their weapons, the bond of their partnership revitalized by the looming threat. Cole and Zane prepared their elemental strategies, each knowing their strengths would complement one another in the impending battle.
Jordana and Cinder prepared their magic, channelling their powers and discussing tactics in low voices, the spark of adrenaline igniting their usual banter into fierce determination.
Within moments, they were all gathered at the entrance of the dojo, standing as a united front. The sound of distant chaos echoed from the Crossroads, but their hearts beat in sync, each pulse a reminder of their shared purpose.
“Remember,” Lloyd said, his voice steady yet filled with urgency. “I know the suddenness of everything but, destiny is never in our favour is it?"
"But I know we'll succeed, I have faith in every one of you. Trust yourself and the team you put your life in."
Kai strode forward, placing a rough arm around the younger, "Together right?"
...
The blond paused for a while, before turning to others his eyes glinting strangely, "Of course!"
With a chorus of determined affirmations, the team moved toward the exit, their bodies brimming with elemental energy and resolve. They stepped out of the dojo and into the vibrant sunlight, the cool air filled with the weight of their mission.
As they descended the steps of the monastery, the Crossroads lay ahead, shadows creeping in as the Forbidden Five’s presence loomed closer. But together, as one team, they were ready to face whatever awaited.
As they reached the outskirts of the Crossroads, the sound of battle began to resonate in the distance—a powerful reminder of the challenge they faced, but also a call to action. Together, they would confront the Forbidden Five and protect everything they held dear.
Notes:
I can smell the angst coming-
ㄖ几ㄥㄚ ㄩ几丨ㄒㄚ 匚卂几 丂卂ᐯ乇 ㄩ丂.
Chapter 27: Be my mirror, my sword and shield
Summary:
Title: Viva La Vida by Coldplay
Want to keep track of my fic? Feel free to leave a bookmark or subscribe to me or my work!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The dusty atmosphere on the outskirts of the crossroads taunted them like a living nightmare, wrapping its choking grip around every breath. The silence was a lie, one that whispered promises of impending chaos. Lloyd's eyes scanned the horizon, his heart pounding with a rhythm too quick for comfort. The tension twisted in his gut, his hands tightening around the hilt of his sword. He had faced battles before, but none like this—the Forbidden Five were different, and the weight of the future hung heavy on his shoulders.
It was his now or never.
Beside him, Kai stood like a flame barely contained, his jaw clenched, fingers twitching with the need to act. His fiery eyes darted between Lloyd and the distance, where the first signs of movement flickered through the haze. His chest heaved with short, focused breaths, and though his body remained steady, the crackling energy beneath his skin betrayed his anticipation. Every movement screamed his need to protect, to blaze through whatever stood in their way.
For a moment, Kai glanced at Lloyd, and their eyes met. No words were exchanged, but the understanding was immediate—this was it. Lloyd nodded once, firm but slow, a silent acknowledgment of what had to be done. In his gaze, the turmoil of fear mixed with a fierce determination. His fingers flexed again around his dao, but his body seemed to steady, anchoring itself in the knowledge that Kai was by his side. No longer alone, no longer uncertain.
Kai’s brows furrowed as he felt the weight of the moment. His heart hammered against his ribs, but he shoved it down, deep beneath his resolve. There was no room for doubt now. He had trained for this, fought for this. But beneath the surface, a single thought gnawed at him—what if they lost? His breath hitched slightly, but he forced it out, exhaling hard. No. He wouldn’t let that happen. He couldn’t.
Beside them, the rest of the team was gearing up, each of them locked in their own personal battles of fear and anticipation. Cole’s muscles tightened, veins visible as he gripped his weapon, his eyes burning with spite. Zane stood with his usual calm, though his posture was stiffer than usual, calculating every possible scenario, every possible failure. Nya was next to Jay, her expression set, eyes blazing with fierce protection over the people she loved. Jay’s hands trembled briefly before he cracked a half-hearted grin, trying to suppress the storm of nerves that bubbled beneath his surface.
Across from them, in their own corner, Jordana, Cinder, and Sora prepared themselves. Cinder’s smirk was sharp, but there was something in his eyes— a small glint of fear.
Jordana and Sora shared a brief glance, silver and gold gleaming faintly on their wrists. Jordana’s lips thinned into a determined line, her fingers brushing the bracelet for a moment, grounding herself. Sora’s eyes darted between Jordana and Cinder, then back to the battlefield, uncertainty lacing every inch of her body, her expression hardening with focus.
Lloyd inhaled sharply, feeling the thrum of his elemental energy sparking in his core. The pull of destiny, of leadership, of expectations—it was all there, pressing on him, and for a fleeting second, he doubted. But then Kai’s voice snapped through the air, sharp and fierce.
“No hesitation, no regrets."
"To the end.”
Kai’s words were a lifeline, and Lloyd nodded again, more assured this time. His muscles coiled with tension, the green glow of his energy weaving around him like a fine thread piercing through a needle. They were ready, and yet...not ready. The dread of the unknown flickered across the blond's face, but he swallowed it, his gaze hardening as he took a step forward.
Behind them, the first rumble of the approaching enemy shook the earth. The Forbidden Five were coming.
May the First Spinjitzsu Master save them all.
The Green Ninja took a deep breath, scanning his team one last time. Each pair was poised, ready for the inevitable clash. His heart pounded, but there was no turning back.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
“NINJA GO!” he commanded, and with that, they all sprang into action.
In unison, the two brothers surged forward. Kai’s flames crackled around him like an inferno, his movements aggressive and deliberate. Lloyd moved with more precision, his strikes sharp but controlled, green energy spiralling around his form like a protective barrier. The two of them fought in perfect sync, Kai’s raw power offset by Lloyd’s precise, focused attacks. But between every strike, every dodge, their faces betrayed what they wouldn’t speak aloud—the fear of losing each other, the fear of losing this fight.
“Don’t slow down!” Kai shouted, smashing through a line of enemies with a fiery uppercut.
“I’m not,” Lloyd replied, his voice steely with determination. He dodged a swipe from an enemy’s blade, countering with a blast of green energy that sent the attacker flying. “But we can’t let them split us up. We need to stay close.”
Kai grunted in agreement, his focus shifting to the hulking figure emerging from the chaos. One of the Forbidden Five—the brute of the group—stomped toward them, his heavy footsteps shaking the ground. His arms bulged with unnatural strength, and his eyes glowed red with malice.
“This one’s mine,” Kai growled, igniting both fists as he prepared to face the brute head-on. He lunged forward, unleashing a powerful wave of fire.
The brute merely grinned, raising a thick arm to block the attack. The flames hit his skin but seemed to barely scorch him. With a roar, he swung a massive fist at Kai, who narrowly dodged it, feeling the air rush past his face.
“Not so fast!” Lloyd shouted, rushing in from the side. He aimed a blast of green energy at the brute’s exposed flank, striking him with enough force to send him stumbling.
Kai took the opportunity to deliver a fiery uppercut to the brute’s jaw, flames bursting from his fists. The brute staggered but didn’t fall, growling in fury as he swung again, this time with more speed.
“Lloyd, now!” Kai shouted.
Lloyd didn’t hesitate. Channelling his energy, he leapt into the air, summoning a powerful blast of green light. With a mighty yell, he slammed it down onto the brute, the energy cascading over him like a tidal wave.
The brute let out a roar of pain as the combined force of Lloyd’s and Kai’s attacks finally brought him to his knees. With a final, desperate swing, he collapsed to the ground, defeated.
Kai and Lloyd exchanged a quick glance, both breathing heavily but nodding in unspoken agreement.
"One down. Four to go," Lloyd muttered, glancing around to assess the rest of the battle.
Nya darted forward, her water blades flashing in the pale light as she swung them expertly, slicing through the air. Jay followed close behind, his lightning crackling in his palms as he watched her back.
“They’re going to hit us hard. Be ready!” Nya warned, her gaze flicking toward a group of enemies emerging from the shadows.
“Bring it on Nya!” Jay replied, grinning despite the tension, in his voice lacking its usual humor. His eyes narrowed, locking onto the figures ahead. As they got closer, he unleashed a burst of lightning, his bolts racing through the air like wild snakes.
The Forbidden Five's minions—dark-clad figures with wolf masks—rushed forward to meet them. They moved unnaturally fast, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Jay’s lightning hit the ground just as they lunged forward, causing a massive shockwave that sent several enemies flying back.
Nya was already on them, slashing through their ranks with precision. Her trident cut through their defences like butter, leaving trails of water in the air. The remaining enemies lunged at her, but she sidestepped their attacks, countering with swift strikes.
"Keep them coming!" Jay shouted, charging his energy for another attack. He lunged forward, releasing a barrage of lightning bolts down on the battlefield, forcing their opponents to scatter.
Nya twirled her trident, water swirling around her like a storm as she struck back at the stragglers. “We need to push them back further before they regroup!” she urged, her eyes locking with Jay’s for a split second.
“We’ve got this,” he nodded, his confidence boosting his Yang's resolve.
Meanwhile, across the battlefield, Sora, Jordana, and Cinder were being pushed to their limits. Rox’s Shatterspin whipped around them, growing more powerful with each passing moment. Every attack they threw seemed to be swallowed by the relentless assault.
Sora’s hands trembled as she activated another tech pulse from her bracelet, sending a shockwave through the storm, but it barely made a dent in the swirling energy. Her heart raced as fear began to creep in. She glanced at Jordana, whose face was pale with concentration as she struggled to maintain a magical barrier.
“I can’t... hold it much longer,” Jordana panted, beads of sweat dripping down her forehead. Her magic flickered, and the barrier wavered under the force of Rox’s relentless attack.
Cinder, for all his bravado, was starting to feel the strain too. His smoke swirled through the air, but each time he tried to counter Rox's energy with his own power, the corrupted Shatterspin blasts seemed to consume it. His cocky grin had faded, replaced by an overgrowing despair.
“We need to change tactics!” Sora shouted, her voice barely audible over the howling winds of a growing sandstorm, from the gathering sand whirling around her Shatterspin. She glanced down at her bracelet, then at Jordana’s matching one. An idea sparked.
“Jordana, focus on me! I can amplify your magic through the bracelet!” Sora called out, her eyes flooded with uncertainty.
Jordana nodded, though her expression was strained. She redirected her focus toward Sora, channelling her magic through the bracelet. Sora’s hands and eyes began to glow brighter with her elemental powers, and for a moment, the swirling storm slowed, the combined power of their elemental power and magic pushing back against the forbidden five's onslaught.
Zane and Cole were faring no better. Zarkt’s Shatterspin danced around them, his movements were quick and erratic. Zane’s systems were calculating every move, but even his advanced sensors couldn’t keep up with the speed at which Zarkt struck. Each bolt of lightning crackled through the air, forcing him and Cole to stay on the defensive.
“He's too fast!” Cole shouted, his voice strained as he swung his hammer in a wide arc, barely missing Zarkt as he darted out of reach. His arms were heavy, his body aching from the constant strain of battle.
Zane’s icy calm was beginning to crack, his systems struggling to maintain control. He dodged another bolt of energy, but even he could feel the tide turning against them. “We need to slow him down. I’ll create a distraction, you—”
Before Zane could finish, a bolt of lightning struck his shoulder, sending sparks flying. He stumbled, his systems momentarily short-circuited. Cole rushed to his side, his hammer raised defensively as Zarkt moved in for the kill.
“Zane, PLEASE get up!” Cole yelped, his voice thick with fear and desperation. But Zane’s movements were sluggish, his systems still rebooting.
"So you're the destined Green Ninja?" A rough voice taunted loudly behind them.
Lloyd felt a chill run down his spine, why was it so soon-?
Nokt and his brother stood before them, his blue eyes gleaming with disgust.
"Pathetic."
The blue figure spat, even the earth beneath him seemed to recoil. His cold gaze flicked from Lloyd to Kai, and then to the rest of the scattered team as if weighing them like prey. The dark energy crackling around his form felt oppressive and suffocating.
Lloyd’s heart skipped a beat. His grip tightened around his sword as he squared his stance, trying to steady his breath. This was it.
Kai, ever the hothead, took a step forward, fire licking at his skin. “Watch who you’re calling pathetic,” he growled, the flames intensifying. “We’ve beaten worse than you.”
"You're not ready for us," Nokt sneered. His brother, a silent but equally menacing figure, stood beside him, cloaked in shadows that seemed to pulse with malevolent intent.
Nokt laughed, a chilling sound that sent a shiver down Lloyd’s spine. “Bold words for someone standing on the brink of defeat.”
Kai glared at Nokt, a smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth as he cracked his knuckles, unsheathing his duo golden katanas. His tone was dripping with sarcasm, and his voice held a mock confidence that barely hid the tension beneath.
“Really? You thought we’d lose to an abnormally large Smurf with an army of rabid attack dogs? Please,” Kai scoffed, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off the threat. “We’ll be happy to prove just how wrong you are.”
He winked as he readied his stance, a defiant gleam in his eyes daring Nokt to make his next move.
"Well you're a real jokester, aren't you?" Nokt growled, his blue eyes narrowing as he took a step forward.
The sneer on his face was replaced with cold fury, his voice a low hiss as he continued,
"Make him shut up."
The snap from his fingers was all the warning they got.
Nokt’s brother lunged forward, his speed blinding. Kai barely had time to react, raising his katanas just in time to block the first blow, sparks flying as he blocked it. Shock and fear seeping into his expression, the force of it reverberating through Kai’s arms, but he held his ground.
“Not so tough now, are you?” Kai grunted, pushing back and swinging his katanas with deadly precision. The blades sliced through the air, one strike after another, but Nokt’s brother was fast—too fast. His movements were fluid and unpredictable, disappearing into the shadows only to reappear at a different angle, forcing Kai to spin and adjust his stance rapidly.
Meanwhile, Nokt lunged at Lloyd, his silver sword gleaming as it clashed against Lloyd’s dao with a deafening clang. Lloyd gritted his teeth, holding firm as their blades locked. Nokt’s eyes were cold, calculating, as he pushed forward with brute strength.
“I’ve seen it before,” Nokt growled, his voice low and threatening. “The eyes of a hero clouded by mercy. You hesitate, trying to save everyone, when you should be cutting down your enemies.”
Lloyd’s jaw tightened. He refused to be rattled. “You wouldn’t understand,” he snapped, deflecting Nokt’s sword and launching a counterstrike, his golden and green dao slicing through the air with deadly precision. "Mercy isn't weakness."
Nokt crooned sadistically, sidestepping the attack. “You’ll learn soon enough.”
Lloyd grunted, pushing back against the onslaught, but Nokt was relentless. His movements were unpredictable, attacking from angles that kept Lloyd on the defensive. Every strike came with calculated force, and Lloyd found himself struggling to keep up.
Kai barely had time to react before Nokt’s silent brother appeared beside him—dark, faceless, and just as swift. With a sharp motion, he slammed into Kai, sending the fire ninja stumbling back. Kai caught himself, flames bursting from his fists as he retaliated, but the silent brother was already moving, his strikes just as quick as Nokt’s.
Kai gritted his teeth, flames crackling violently around him as he swung at the silent figure. “Get off me!” he snarled, but his enemy danced around his attacks with unnerving ease, dodging and countering with a cold, detached precision.
Lloyd, meanwhile, was barely holding his ground against Nokt. Every strike from Nokt’s sword was a reminder of the villain’s superior speed and ruthless intent. Lloyd parried another blow, the force of it rattling his bones, but he knew he couldn’t keep this up. Nokt was too fast, too unpredictable.
“You think mercy makes you strong, Green Ninja?” Nokt sneered, his blade flashing in the pale light as he pressed forward. “It makes you weak. Hesitation, compassion—those are your downfall.”
Lloyd’s jaw clenched, anger bubbling inside him. He lashed out with a burst of green energy, forcing Nokt to retreat a few steps, but the villain only smirked, unaffected by the power that crackled around him.
“I fight for something more than myself,” Lloyd spat, his voice hoarse as he braced himself for the next attack.
“And that’s what will destroy you,” Nokt replied, his grin widening as he surged forward again, his blade striking with the force of a viper’s fangs.
Kai, meanwhile, was locked in a brutal exchange with Nokt’s silent brother. Every time Kai unleashed a torrent of flames, the figure seemed to melt into the shadows, reappearing behind him with a swift, punishing strike. Sweat dripped down Kai’s face, his breath ragged as he struggled to keep up with his foe’s speed.
“Kai, hold on!” Lloyd shouted, slashing at Nokt, but he could barely spare a glance toward his brother.
Kai growled, feeling the pressure mount as the towering figure slammed him to the ground. His vision blurred for a moment, but he forced himself back up, flames roaring around him as he let out a defiant yell. “We're not done yet!”
Nokt’s eyes flickered with amusement as he parried another strike from Lloyd. “You won’t last,” he hissed, his voice dripping with certainty. “You fight like you have something to lose, Green Ninja. That’s your biggest flaw.”
Lloyd’s heart pounded, his muscles burning as he swung his sword, his mind racing. They couldn’t lose. Not here. Not now. But Nokt’s words gnawed at him, and for a split second, he hesitated.
That was all Nokt needed.
With a sudden, brutal strike, Nokt’s sword connected with Lloyd’s side, sending him stumbling to the ground. Pain flared through him, and he gasped, his vision momentarily blurring.
Nokt loomed over him, some form of twisted pity on his face.
“Mercy,” he whispered, “will be your undoing.”
Lloyd gritted his teeth, pushing through the pain. “This isn't over Nokt,” Lloyd growled, determination setting in his gaze, refusing to let his fear overtake him.
Nokt chuckled darkly, taking a step back. His expression twisted into a sadistic grin as he raised his sword, the tip still stained with Lloyd’s blood. With a cruel flick of his wrist, he gently lifted the blade to Lloyd’s chin, forcing him to meet his gaze.
“Not yet,” The villain consoled softly, his voice dripping with malice. “But soon.”
Lloyd's breath hitched as Nokt leaned closer, his cold smile widening. “You’ve not only sought out the end of yourself, but your whole team."
"You’ve damned them all.”
"But don't fret Green Ninja, you will only be the first of many," pulling away from the blond, his sword aimed directly at his heart.
"Send my regards to your grandfather."
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed! See more soon!
Chapter 28: As he asks me to pray to the god, he doesn't believe in
Summary:
Title: A Sadness Runs Through Him by The Hoosiers
TW: in the end note
Y'all should listen to it while reading to the title music or use your imagination of this soundtrack with the scene written :O
Also a ninja's greatest weapon is hope, y'all need some of that 😔
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He was going to die.
.
.
.
Nokt slowly moved away from him.
.
.
.
He was going to die
.
.
.
.
He caught a glimpse of silver being raised above him
.
.
.
.
He was going to die.
.
.
.
The pain was flaring at his sides from earlier, he was scared.
.
.
.
.
.
And the blade came crashing down.
.
.
.
Suddenly, a fireball came whirling past just as the blade was about to meet his heart.
just missing Lloyd by a fraction of a second. The heat of the flames was almost unbearable as they collided with the blade, sending sparks and embers flying in every direction.
"Not today!" Kai's voice echoed through the battlefield, fierce and raw. He rushed in with an agility born from desperation, positioning himself between Lloyd and Nokt. His eyes were wild, a mixture of rage and fear swirling in them as they locked onto Nokt.
"You don't get to take him," Kai growled, his voice low and threatening. Flames danced at his fists, his body tense, as though ready to unleash everything he had. His breath was heavy, his movements sharp, erratic—he was fighting more than Nokt. He was fighting the dread that had gripped him when he saw Lloyd lying there, seconds away from death.
Nokt staggered back, momentarily stunned by Kai’s sudden interference.
Kai turned his gaze to Lloyd, his chest heaving. "You idiot! What were you thinking?!" he shouted, his voice breaking slightly with the weight of his fear. His hands shook as he reached for Lloyd, quickly pulling him up, and scanning him for injuries.
Lloyd coughed, the air finally returning to his lungs. "Kai... I—"
"Shut up!" Kai snapped, his tone rough but laced with worry. "You were going to die! Don’t you get that? You can’t—” His words faltered, as if saying them out loud made it worse. He grabbed Lloyd’s shoulders, shaking him slightly. "You can’t just... do that."
"Blood will be split today, I'm pretty sure your leader knows that too..." As Nokt snarled, coughing from the smoke he inhaled from the blast.
Kai’s grip on Lloyd tightened at Nokt’s words. His body tensed, eyes narrowing as he glanced between the enemy and Lloyd, confusion clouding his rage.
"What’s that supposed to mean?" Kai spat, his voice laced with frustration. His flames flickered wildly, but Lloyd didn’t respond, his gaze distant, as if haunted by something.
Nokt straightened, the faint smirk on his face growing more sinister as he began to speak, his voice a low rasp that sent chills through the air. "I was once a conduit for the Source Dragons too, just like your precious Green Ninja." His eyes gleamed with a strange, eerie light. "I saw it... I saw your deaths, all of you."
Kai’s breath hitched, a ripple of unease coursing through him. He turned to Lloyd, trying to make sense of what Nokt was saying. "Lloyd, what’s he talking about? What death?"
Lloyd’s eyes darkened, guilt flickering across his features, but it was brief. His face hardened almost instantly, and he tore himself out of Kai’s grasp, stepping back. "I saw them too, Kai," Lloyd said quietly, his voice colder than usual. "I’ve been seeing them for a while now... I just didn’t tell you."
Kai's eyes widened, disbelief overtaking the anger that had been surging through him. "You... you kept that from us?" His voice cracked, betrayal slipping through as the heat around him intensified. "Why the hell didn’t you say anything?"
"H-how could you Lloyd-?"
Kai's voice trembled with a mixture of disappointment and disbelief, the flames in his hands flickering violently. He stared at Lloyd, feeling the weight of his words settle in like a blow to the gut.
"How could you keep that from us?" Kai's voice cracked, his rage igniting. "We’re supposed to be a team, Lloyd! You can’t just carry something like that alone!"
Lloyd's eyes met his, momentarily flickering with remorse, but he remained silent, his lips pressed into a thin line. There was something broken in the way Lloyd stood—rigid, detached, as if he had already accepted whatever fate his visions had shown him. Kai's heart sank.
Nokt’s laughter cut through the air like a knife, drawing their attention back to him. "Ah, I see... the weight of leadership." His voice was smooth, dripping with mock sympathy. "Lloyd’s been seeing the future, hasn’t he? And he didn’t tell you because he knows there’s no avoiding it."
Kai clenched his fists, the fire crackling angrily at his fingertips. "Shut up! You don’t know anything about us!"
"Oh, but I do," Nokt sneered. "I used to be just like him—a conduit for the Source Dragons. Their power ran through me, their whispers haunted my dreams, just like they do yours, Green Ninja." His eyes flicked to Lloyd. "I saw everything before it happened, just like you. The difference is... I embraced it."
Kai’s fury flickered with confusion, his brow furrowing. "What are you talking about?"
Nokt’s smirk deepened, his movements slow and deliberate as he raised his sword again, the silver blade gleaming ominously. His brother, who had been lurking in the shadows, joined him, his own blade drawn, the two of them moving in perfect synchrony. They circled Kai and Lloyd like wolves, ready to strike at any moment.
"I saw you all die," Nokt continued his voice a taunting whisper that slithered through the battlefield.
Nokt's words tore through the air like a blade, each one driving deeper into Lloyd’s mind. Lloyd staggered as the first vision struck, sudden and vivid, leaving him breathless.
“Cole…” Nokt’s voice echoed, dragging Lloyd into a nightmare. He could see it—the mountain collapsing, rocks and debris crashing down around Cole as he struggled to hold it all back, his muscles straining, his face twisted with determination and fear. But it wasn’t enough. Lloyd felt the weight, felt the air squeeze out of his lungs as the vision showed him Cole crushed, trapped, his final breath a choked gasp. The pain tore into Lloyd’s chest, hollowing him out with grief.
“Jay and Nya…” The next image hit, sharper than the first. Lloyd’s eyes widened as he saw Jay lying crumpled, bleeding, his face pale as he clutched Nya’s hand, their fingers intertwined even in the end. Lloyd could feel their fear—their love, fading, as Jay’s weak breath rasped in time with Nya’s. The world around them blurred, their strength slipping away, leaving only silence. The sense of loss hit Lloyd like a tidal wave, leaving him reeling, the pain raw and tearing through his chest.
“Zane…” Another agonizing flash, and Lloyd saw Zane, his face resolute yet filled with sorrow as he faced his end. Pieces of his body cracked and shattered, his mechanical limbs buckling under strain, until he finally crumbled to the ground, broken beyond repair. The grief tightened like a vice around Lloyd’s heart, his breath coming in shallow gasps. Zane’s last look, filled with silent acceptance, haunting him.
“And Kai…” Lloyd’s vision blurred again, his heart pounding as he saw Kai, his face twisted with confusion and pain, as a blade—his own brother’s blade—pierced through his abdomen. Kai’s eyes filled with shock and agony, the fire in them flickering, dimming. Lloyd’s heart splintered, the pain consuming him as he felt Kai’s final, broken breath, felt the heat snuffed out, replaced by cold emptiness.
Lloyd’s knees buckled, the weight of the visions crushing him, leaving him breathless and hollow. Beside him, he barely felt Kai’s hand, felt his brother’s touch as he tried to steady him, helpless to pull him from the horrors that gripped him.
“And finally, you, Lloyd…” Nokt’s voice hissed through the darkness, drawing him into one final vision, the worst of all. Lloyd saw himself, alone, surrounded by the fallen, each of their faces twisted in pain and defeat. He was the last, watching it all, helpless, unable to stop any of it. His friends, his family—gone. A scream clawed at his throat, trapped, as the unbearable weight of despair settled over him. He was drowning in it, he really was a failure-
The visions ended as suddenly as they began, leaving Lloyd on his knees, gasping, the pain lingering like wounds across his soul. He stared blankly ahead, the world spinning, his heart hammering in shattered pieces.
Kai’s heart pounded in his chest, his focus wavering as the images Nokt painted seeped into his mind. His flames flickered uncertainly, his body rigid as he tried to shake off the unease that gnawed at him. "You're lying," Kai snarled, but his voice lacked the conviction it usually carried. His mind was racing, his anger barely holding his fear at bay.
"Am I?" Nokt tilted his head, a wicked glint in his eyes. "Or maybe he has already seen it too, deep down. Your death, your friends’ deaths... they’re all inevitable."
Kai’s hands shook, the fire surrounding him wavering. He glanced at Lloyd, hoping for some kind of denial, some reassurance—but Lloyd’s face was grim, as if the weight of Nokt’s words wasn’t new to him.
"You knew-?" Kai’s voice was barely above a whisper now, filled with hurt. "We could’ve—"
"It wouldn’t have changed anything," Lloyd interrupted, his voice hoarse. "It’s... it’s already in motion, Kai."
Kai’s mind was spinning, confusion and betrayal clawing at him. Nokt’s laughter echoed in his ears, each taunt chipping away at his focus.
"You were all going to die," Nokt whispered, his voice eerily calm. "And your leader here—" he gestured to Lloyd, "he knew. He knew all along, but he didn’t warn you. He’s seen it, over and over, and he’s kept it to himself because deep down, he knows it’s pointless to fight."
Kai’s rage erupted, but his movements were slower now, more erratic, as if the weight of Nokt’s words was dragging him down. He swung a fiery punch toward Nokt, but Nokt dodged easily, his smirk never fading.
"You see?" Nokt taunted, his blade flashing as he moved in to strike. "It’s already happening, just as I saw. You’re all going to die."
Kai’s breath came in ragged gasps, his vision blurring as the fire in his fists faltered. He was losing focus, his mind spinning with the thought that Lloyd had seen all of this and said nothing. He shakily turned his gaze back towards his leader, the green ninja, his little brother.
Lloyd met his ember eyes in turn, he seemed almost disgusted in himself.
Stop looking at me like that. Kai look away. Kai Look away, please.
“You said no more secrets.” the brunette's nails dug crescents into his palm. “You promised, Lloyd.”
"Kai, please, I had to-" Lloyd reached out to place a hand on his shoulders.
"We trusted you..."
Around them, Nokt and his brother circled like hounds, eyes filled with joy in their despair.
"HOW COULD YOU LEAD US INTO TO FIGHT, LIKE PIGS TO SLAUGHTER-?" Kai snapped, slapping his hand away. His eyes blazed.
"How...How could I tell you I was leading you to death?" Lloyd choked out bitterly, eyes barely focused on the ground below him.
"I don't even trust myself anymore, but these visions...They're never certain... Right-?"
Kai's fists clenched tightly, flames flickering out of control as his frustration boiled over. The betrayal hit him harder than any physical blow ever could. His heart pounded, the weight of Lloyd's words sinking in. His vision blurred slightly as he fought back the tears stinging at the edges of his eyes, the adrenaline masking the sharp pain of the truth.
"You don't trust yourself?" Kai's voice cracked with disbelief. "Lloyd, we trusted you! All of us! We would've fought this together, we would've helped! But you kept this... you kept this, all to yourself?"
Lloyd’s face fell, his shoulders hunched under the weight of his guilt. He opened his mouth, trying to speak, but no words came out. His throat felt tight, every breath a struggle, as if he was suffocating under the burden of the future he had foreseen.
"You think this is about the visions?" Kai continued, his voice trembling with fury. "This is about you refusing to let us help. You made this call on your own! We fight together, Lloyd! We fall together if we have to! But you left us in the dark— you chose to carry this alone!"
Nokt’s laughter cut through the air once more, malicious and sharp. He watched the scene unfold before him, the delight clear in his eyes as Kai’s focus wavered further. The brothers continued their slow, predatory circling, their swords drawn, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
"This is what happens," Nokt whispered mockingly. "The cracks start to form, trust erodes, and soon, you'll all crumble. You were always going to die divided."
Kai’s flames surged erratically, his emotions fueling them, but there was no steady control behind them now. His mind raced with conflicting thoughts—his anger toward Lloyd, his fear of the visions Nokt described, and the confusion gnawing at his brain.
"You promised, Lloyd," Kai's voice faltered, but his anger didn’t. "No more secrets, remember? You promised!"
Lloyd’s green eyes glistened with unshed tears, but he kept his gaze fixed on Kai, unwilling to look away this time. "I know, Kai," Lloyd whispered, his voice breaking. "I know, know your mad- but trust me Kai I know how I can win this- how- how to fix everything!"
Kai’s flames dimmed slightly, his fury giving way to hurt. "We don’t have to win it alone! That’s the point, Lloyd! You don’t get to decide that for us!"
The fire master’s chest heaved with the effort to keep himself grounded, but the betrayal cut deep. Nokt’s taunts twisted the knife even further, his words a constant reminder of the dark fate that awaited.
"Oh, but Lloyd already made that choice for you," Nokt sneered, his voice slithering through the tension like poison. "He’s already chosen how this ends..."
"Because the only way anyone survives..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Is if he doesn't."
In the cozy warmth of the familiar cottage, a scroll lay unrolled across the oak coffee table, its delicate parchment curling slightly at the edges. The handwriting was unfamiliar, but the message was unmistakable—a call for aid.
Garmadon’s eyes narrowed as he read over the words, suspicion mingling with a glint of curiosity. He tapped the scroll with a clawed finger, tracing the words thoughtfully. His silence filled the room with an air of mystery, and then a small, excited voice broke through the tension.
“So… they need our help?” Arin’s tone was a blend of eagerness and surprise, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. He leaned forward, glancing up at Garmadon with hopeful curiosity, practically bouncing on his heels.
“Yes,” Garmadon muttered, folding the scroll and casting Arin a wary look. “But we don’t know who sent it… or why they’d need our help specifically.”
Garmadon squinted at the signature at the bottom. "The ninja."
He huffed softly, his doubt clear. But as he lowered the scroll, a strange trust settled in his eyes. “Well, who else would have reached out?”
From the kitchen, Vinny had been peeking around the corner, eyes widening as he caught on to the conversation. Without a word, he scrambled to gather supplies, rustling through cupboards and tossing snacks, canteens, and small first-aid supplies into a cloth bag, all in a flurry of well-meaning hustle.
“You’re gonna need something to keep you going!” he called out anxiously, his voice half-muffled by a cupboard door. "Not a journey without a snack, right?"
"The trip is going to be so long and boring though-" Garmadon sighed, rubbing a hand on his chin.
Arin paused his gaze in thoughtful silence. Before asking hesitantly:
"Mr Garmadon, have you ever heard of Spotify..?"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Meanwhile, deep within a shadowed cave far across the land, a similar scroll lay atop a jagged stone, illuminated only by the flickering glow of dragonfire. Wyldfire crouched over the parchment, her gaze intently scanning the request at the bottom of the words mini doodles of directions and what seemed like Wlydfire herself blasting fire at wolf-masked individuals, a smirk twisting her lips. Around her, the slumbering dragons shifted, scales glinting as if sensing the promise of adventure.
She chuckled, the sound low and filled with anticipation. “Well, well… looks like I’ve got some losers to burn.”
Notes:
TW: Blood, violence, anxiety attack
Watched the Alien Stage finale, and balled my eyes out-
I'm not coping well.
And if I can't be happy, I'm dragging you all down with me. :)
Chapter 29: Give up your honor and faith
Summary:
Title: Scylla by Jorge Rivera-Herrans from Epic the musical (Holy shit I love this song-)
PLEASE GO LISTEN TO THE SONG- LIKE PLEASE 💀
TW: in the end notes! **CONTAINS MAJOR SPOILERS**
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As Nokt’s words sliced through the tension, Kai’s face twisted with anger, but his eyes revealed a hint of fear and shock.
Just then, Nokt and his brother lunged, exploiting Kai and Lloyd’s stunned state. Kai barely had time to raise his guard as the two forces crashed upon them with fierce precision.
A sudden, unexpected slash cut through the chaos—Garmadon, donning a pair of slightly outdated headphones, surged forward with unyielding force. Arin trailed close behind, determined and ready to face the threat alongside his mentor. Their intervention pushed back Nokt and his brother, Garmadon’s Oni form loomed over the battlefield, crimson eyes burning with ancient rage, while Arin’s defiant gaze mirrored his mentor’s iron will.
With a wild, echoing laugh, Wyldfire launched herself from the back of a dragon, tearing into the battlefield like a whirlwind. She struck down wolf-masked warriors in her descent, the air thick with the sounds of shattering armour and startled cries. The tide of battle shifted once more, each member of the team rekindling a fierce hope amidst the pain and chaos.
"Dad-?"
From somewhere across the battlefield, a triumphant cheer rang out. Over the desert plains, Nya’s voice rose, unmistakably smug. “HA— THEY CAME!”
Oh, that's what Nya was doing- sending out for help.
The battlefield surged with life, allies and enemies clashing in a fierce, chaotic rhythm. As Garmadon and Arin pushed back Nokt and his brother, they closed the distance toward Lloyd and Kai, determination carved across both of their faces.
“Didn’t think I’d be back here saving you again,” Garmadon hummed, giving Lloyd a sharp glance as he fended off an attack from one of Nokt’s warriors.
Lloyd threw a defensive block and gritted his teeth. “Guess I’ll take whatever I can get right now.”
The Oni, catching sight of Lloyd’s struggle, surged forward, his eyes narrowing as he fought off the nearest foes with swift, ruthless efficiency. Once he was certain the immediate threat was gone, he turned back to Lloyd, his expression softened in a way Lloyd hadn’t seen in a long time. Without a word, he took hold of Lloyd’s arm, guiding him a few paces back from the thick of the fight.
“Let me see,” Garmadon said, his voice low but steady. Before Lloyd could protest, he gently peeled away the torn fabric around the wound, assessing the damage.
Lloyd gritted his teeth, bracing himself for the usual sting of antiseptic words or harsh training reminders, but they never came. Instead, Garmadon reached into his satchel and pulled out a strip of cloth, clean and carefully folded. He kneeled beside his son, handling the wound with a surprising gentleness as he wrapped the cloth tightly around Lloyd’s waist.
“It’ll hold for now,” Garmadon murmured, tying the bandage in place with a careful knot. His hands were steady, almost tender, the way he adjusted the cloth to avoid causing more pain. When he was finished, he rested a hand on Lloyd’s shoulder, his gaze meeting Lloyd’s with a quiet resolve.
“Stand firm, Lloyd,” he said, his voice soft but unwavering. “I may not always be here to mend your wounds but, I’m certain you’ll do well on your own.”
Lloyd swallowed, feeling a warmth spread through him despite the pain. He managed a nod, taking a steadying breath. “Thanks… Dad.”
A small, almost invisible smile tugged at the corner of Garmadon’s mouth. He gave Lloyd’s shoulder a gentle squeeze before releasing him, rising back to his full height. “Now,” he said, his voice regaining its strength, “let’s finish this.”
Arin laughed, a grin splitting his face as he blocked another attacker. “Hope you guys didn’t mind us crashing the party! Oh! Hi Lloy- AH!”
A group of masked warriors had begun rushing towards the raven, catching him off guard however he seemed able to actually hold off the horde.
Kai, blood pounding in his ears, spat out a bitter laugh, but his voice carried a note of genuine relief. “You’re about five minutes late, kid!”
The tension between him and Lloyd hadn’t dissolved—it hung between them like a storm cloud—but they moved in sync, covering each other’s backs as Nokt’s brother came at them again. Kai’s strikes were sharp and brutal, but his frustration flickered across his face as he glanced toward Lloyd in between blows. Lloyd, focused and tense, pushed down his emotions, knowing now wasn’t the time to address what lay unresolved between them.
Meanwhile, across the battlefield, Nya and Jay fought with seamless precision. They moved like two halves of a whole—Nya deflecting a swipe from one of Nokt’s elite warriors with her water blasts while Jay darted in, using his lightning to disarm and incapacitate the stunned enemy.
“LIGHT EM UP, JAY!” Nya grinned as she sent a powerful stream of water crashing into a group of advancing warriors. Jay shared in her smile, darting around her to electrify the soaked enemies with a decisive crackle of energy.
Further down the line, Cole and Zane held their ground, defending their position against a relentless wave of Nokt’s soldiers. Cole’s earth-shattering punches sent the ground rumbling, creating barriers and trenches to slow the enemy’s advance. Zane fired off a series of ice blasts, freezing anyone who dared to get too close.
Lloyd was guessing they had managed to bring down Zarkt judging from a pile of rocks and jagged ice shards not far from where they were.
“Efficient as always, Zane!” Cole grunted, barely pausing as he slammed a foot into the earth, causing a shockwave that scattered a fresh wave of attackers.
“Your assistance remains most welcome,” Zane replied happily, his gaze flickering to Cole with a small, appreciative nod. They exchanged a quick, unspoken agreement and dove back into the fray.
Meanwhile, Wyldfire was a storm unto herself. Laughing wildly, she darted from one wolf-masked warrior to the next, her strikes leaving trails of fire and destruction in her wake. Her dragon circled above, occasionally swooping down to scatter Nokt’s forces with plumes of fire. She moved with reckless abandon, her laughter ringing out over the chaos as she tore through the enemy ranks.
“Who invited the crazy one?” Kai muttered under his breath, glancing toward Wyldfire with a hint of pride.
Lloyd managed a tight smile, catching his breath as he parried another strike. “You’d rather be facing this alone?”
Garmadon took a pause, catching Lloyd’s eye with a raised brow. “Hold your own, Green Ninja. You’ve got more riding on this than you know!”
Lloyd met his father’s gaze, his determination solidifying. “I know what’s at stake.”
“Then prove it.” Garmadon beckoned curtly, turning back to the fight as he and Arin rushed toward Nokt’s brother once again.
With allies by their sides and enemies closing in, the battle raged on. Each ninja fought with everything they had, their individual strengths becoming part of a larger, unstoppable force, pushing back Nokt and his brother, even as the tension and pain between them simmered, waiting for its moment.
Across the battlefield, Jordana, Cinder, and Sora faced their own fights, each of them pushing back against the relentless tide of Nokt’s forces.
Jordana’s hands moved in swift, intricate gestures, channelling her magic into bolts of raw energy. She hurled them toward Nokt’s soldiers, the magical blasts sending them sprawling as she carved her way through the chaos. Her expression was steely, but a faint smirk tugged at her lips as she flicked her fingers, using her magic to trip up an advancing enemy before blasting him back with a well-placed spell. “You’re going to have to do better than that,” she muttered, her voice low but fierce.
Beside her, Cinder fought with smoke curling around him, using his powers with a smirk of his own. He sidestepped an attacker, letting his smoke power envelop them until they collapsed, coughing and dazed. “Looks like you’re just about done here,” he taunted, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he blasted another enemy backwards with a wave of dark smoke. “Guess no one told you that I don’t play fair.”
Sora darted between them, using her tech elemental powers to disrupt the enemies’ weapons and shields. A quick press of her bracelet sent a pulse through the air, and the weapons around her sparked and shorted out, leaving Nokt’s soldiers vulnerable to her allies’ attacks. She grinned, sending a thumbs-up to Jordana before focusing back on the fight.
Arin darted up beside her as she moved, taking a stance beside his best friend. “So, is it just me, or do you actually enjoy being in the middle of this mess?”
Sora laughed, ducking under an incoming strike and sweeping her leg to knock the attacker off-balance. “Can’t say I expected it, but it’s growing on me. You holding up okay, Arin?”
“Better than okay!” Arin chirped up happily, blocking another attacker with his katana before glancing back at her. “But I wouldn’t mind if you didn’t show off so much.”
She rolled her eyes, grinning. “You’re just jealous,” she teased, sending a small surge of energy from her bracelet to immobilize another soldier.
As the battle raged around them, Arin and Sora found themselves back-to-back, cutting down wave after wave of Nokt’s warriors. Between each clash, Arin stole glances at Sora, his face a mix of regret and determination. Finally, he seized a chance to speak, his voice almost drowned out by the noise of battle.
"Sora, I’m… I’m sorry,” he said, his tone raw. “For everything. For betraying you. I know I didn’t just let the team down; I let you down.”
Sora ducked under a swinging blade, then parried an attack with sharp precision, her voice tight but genuine as she responded. "I kept secrets too, Arin. Things I should've been honest about. None of this is on you alone."
The next wave surged forward, but they fought through it together, Sora’s strikes swift and precise while Arin held his ground beside her. Amidst the chaos, Sora paused, looking over her shoulder with a shining look in her eyes. “I missed you.”
Arin froze for a fraction of a second, her words sinking in before he brought down the last enemy between them. When the battlefield around them cleared, they turned to each other, no more barriers, no more defences. Without a word, they ran into a tight, fierce hug, both holding on as though anchoring themselves.
“Missed you too, Sora,” Arin whispered, a rough sincerity in his voice as they clung to each other in the heart of the battlefield, unshaken and, finally, united.
Two birds of a feather finally together again.
As the allies fought side by side, Lloyd and Kai prepared to face Nokt head-on. Kai’s jaw was clenched, his anger simmering just beneath the surface, but his movements were sharp and efficient, his frustration channelling into each blow. Lloyd matched his pace, parrying Nokt’s strikes and countering with his own, the tension between them hanging unspoken but palpable.
But as Lloyd pushed forward, he was hit by sudden, vivid flashes—visions that struck him like physical blows. He saw Kai falling, blood on his hands. Nya gasping in pain. The monastery was reduced to ruins. Each vision lingered only for a heartbeat, but it was enough to throw off his balance, to slow his movements. He blinked, shaking his head, but the images didn’t stop.
“Kai—” Lloyd tried to warn him, but the visions surged again, fiercer this time: Garmadon standing over him, expression cold and final. Jay, silent, reaching out for help that never came. Lloyd’s heart hammered as the weight of failure crashed down on him, filling him with an overwhelming sense of dread.
Kai noticed Lloyd’s hesitation and, despite the fight, barked at him, “Stay focused dude! We can’t afford for you to drift off!”
Lloyd clenched his fists, nodding, but the visions only grew stronger, more vivid. He struggled to push them away, to focus on the here and now, but the fear gnawed at him, creeping into his mind with every strike he parried.
Nokt noticed his faltering and grinned. “The mighty Green Ninja, back so soon?” he sneered, his voice cutting through the air, “crumbling under the weight of what’s coming. Your confidence is as thin as mist.”
At that, Kai let out a fierce growl, pushing forward with renewed strength. “You have no idea what he’s capable of,” he spat, covering Lloyd’s side with sharp, brutal strikes. Though he couldn’t quell his frustration with Lloyd, Kai’s loyalty was as fierce as his anger, driving him to protect his friend despite everything.
Meanwhile, Jay’s voice rang out across the battlefield as he faced Nokt’s brother, demanding, “Where’s Ras? What did you do to him?”
Nokt’s brother sneered, dodging Jay’s lightning strikes effortlessly. “Gone, little lightning rod. Dealt with-”
The cruel words stunned Jay, leaving him momentarily open, and Nokt’s brother moved in for a final blow—but Cole, quick as ever, threw himself in the way, intercepting the attack. The force of the blow sent him staggering, but he regained his footing, his gaze unwavering.
“Oh no you don’t!” Cole yelled, his fists glowing with the energy of the earth itself. He met Nokt’s brother with fierce determination, his strikes sending shockwaves through the ground as he fought to protect his friends.
Further back, Wyldfire continued her chaotic charge, her laughter echoing as she wreaked havoc among the wolf-masked warriors. Her dragon let out a fierce roar, scattering Nokt’s soldiers and sending fresh waves of fire onto the battlefield. For a moment, it seemed like the tide was turning—but then, Zane’s sudden cry cut through the noise.
“Zane!” Nya shouted, her voice filled with alarm as she turned to see her friend stumble, his systems sparking from an attack.
Lloyd’s heart clenched at the sight, the weight of his visions bearing down even harder. He felt the fear creeping in, the images of his family's fates merging with the present, his confidence slipping further. But then, through the haze of his doubts, Garmadon’s voice cut through, steady and commanding.
“Stand firm, Lloyd,” his father called out, his eyes fierce. “Don’t let your mind betray you. Remember why you’re here.”
Lloyd met his father’s gaze, feeling a spark of determination flicker within him. He nodded, exhaling slowly, forcing himself to push the fear aside. Kai shot him a quick glance, his face still a mask of frustration, but something like relief flickered in his eyes.
As Lloyd steadied himself, he took his stance beside Kai, and together they faced Nokt. The conflict between them might have been unresolved, but in that moment, they were united by the one thing they’d always shared—the determination to protect those they loved.
“Don't think I forgot what Nokt said earlier, but whatever, I'll deal with you after this,” Kai muttered, his voice low and dangerous.
The unholy amount of lecturing that awaited him shivered through his spine. Shit.
“Of course,” Lloyd chuckled nervously, his voice shaking slightly as they stepped forward together, the two of them a force to truly be reckoned with.
As Lloyd and Kai squared off against Nokt, their movements were a dance of coordination and skill—though the tension between them lingered unspoken, it didn’t hinder their teamwork. Nokt’s blade swung with brutal precision, and each strike he aimed at them held enough force to nearly knock them to the ground.
Kai barely deflected a swipe aimed at Lloyd, the impact sending a shockwave up his arm. “C’mon, Lloyd,” Kai muttered through gritted teeth, “we’ve been through worse.”
But Lloyd’s face betrayed a flicker of doubt—a shadow of dread he couldn’t shake, memories of his earlier visions twisting in his mind.
With a surge of strength, Nokt managed to separate them, delivering a fierce blow that sent Kai stumbling back. Lloyd caught his breath and stepped forward, only to see a horrifying sight just behind Nokt—Zane, his still form fallen in the sand, damaged beyond repair by Nokt’s silent, defeated brother. The team gathered around Zane, their expressions painted in disbelief, grief, and desperation.
The reality hit Lloyd hard, his worst fears clawing at him as he stared at Zane’s broken form. He tightened his grip on his weapon, anger boiling beneath his skin. With a low growl, he lunged at Nokt, pressing forward with newfound intensity.
Kai circled around, launching his own attack to cover Lloyd’s advance. He saw an opening and struck with precision, disarming Nokt of his blade, sending it clattering across the ground.
But Nokt’s lips curled into a wicked grin, and from the depths of his cloak, he drew a different weapon—a dao of gold and green. Lloyd’s heart stilled. His own dao. A flicker of fear and dread crept into his eyes as the memory of his visions crashed over him, images of his friends broken and defeated, his weapon in the hands of his enemy, wielded against those he cared most about.
Nokt’s must’ve picked it up when he first disarmed him… When he almost died.
Nokt smirked, sensing the shift in Lloyd’s resolve. “Look familiar, Green Ninja?” He raised the dao, leveling it toward Kai with malicious intent.
Lloyd’s breath hitched, panic gripping his chest as he struggled to shake the visions flashing in his mind. The weight of it was almost paralyzing. Kai noticed the fear flooding Lloyd’s gaze he could feel his heart pounding hard against his chest. , his hesitation teetering on the edge of retreat.
.
.
.
.
.
That was his dao.
.
.
.
.
.
Nokt had it.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Like his vision.
With a determined shout, Kai leapt in front of Lloyd, intercepting Nokt’s blow, his own face twisted in anger and fear. “Lloyd! I-"
Nokt has cut off the brunette, Crashing the weapon harshly against his own.
Nokt snarled, striking out again, but Kai met each blow, his eyes blazing as he manoeuvred into the Rising Dragon. His movements were fluid and fierce, his strikes pushing Nokt back. Just as he unleashed the Rising Dragon technique, a fiery dragon projectile blazed upwards, striking Nokt in the chest, and sending him staggering back.
Nokt's staggered, refusing to fall down. The blue figure swayed uneasily as he slowly lifted his head up, his eyes scanning the battlefield.
Blue eyes met emerald.
Nokt knew he was afraid.
His mouth curved into a cruel smile.
As Lloyd stood frozen, his heart pounding with each taunting flick of his own dao in Nokt’s hand, he struggled to focus.
Kai must have realised what was going to happen as he sprinted forward to defend Lloyd.
His mouth was moving, shouting maybe? Lloyd wouldn't really know. However, the brunette's eyes filled with full-on fear.
Lloyd knew he wouldn't be fast enough.
Kai's face was painted with an expression Lloyd had rarely seen on him before—pure, gut-wrenching fear. His hands were balled into fists, his eyes blazing, but the panic in his face made Lloyd’s stomach twist.
Kai was terrified.
He had only seen that face twice: When Zane sacrificed himself and when Nya merged with the sea.
So Kai thought he was going to die-?
The blade was glinting dangerously close.
The vision from before, the bloodied blade of his own weapon cutting down his friends—this moment felt too familiar. The fear held him captive, and Nokt’s feral smile only widened as he moved in for the final, deadly strike.
At least he would have saved them, no more blood to be spilt.
"Zane-?"
The nindroid stood a few inches away from Lloyd with his very own dao impaled straight through him.
Drown in your sorrow and fears
The moment felt too long and Lloyd felt so helpless.
Choke on your blood and your tears
“No…” Lloyd’s voice barely escaped his throat, his vision narrowing as he stumbled toward his friend. Zane’s body slumped, his usually glowing eyes flickering as his systems began to falter. Lloyd's hands trembled as he reached out, his voice broken with desperation. “Zane… you can’t—”
Bleed 'til you've run out of years
A visible shock settled across Zane's face, his body jolting from the sudden strike, as though he hadn’t expected this end. But slowly, his expression shifted into a serene acceptance. His fading eyes met Lloyd’s, and he managed a soft, heartfelt smile that cut through Lloyd’s heart.
We must do what it takes to survive
“Lloyd…” Zane’s voice was weak but unwavering. He lifted a trembling hand to Lloyd’s shoulder, the touch as gentle as it was reassuring. “Remember, even… even in endings… there is purpose.” His smile grew tender, reaching his eyes, filled with a compassion that seemed to warm the battlefield around them.
“You… you were always stronger than you believed, Lloyd.”
Give up your honor and faith
Lloyd’s breathing grew erratic, struggling to keep himself from breaking as he felt Zane’s hand grow colder against his shoulder. Zane’s gaze never left his, though, a fierce determination glinting within the kindness.
Live up your life as a wraith
"Don’t… let fear lead you," Zane voice crackled, each word a strain as his systems started to power down. “Lead… them… where I cannot.”
"Ninja n-never quit."
Die in the blood where you bathe
Zane’s hand slipped away, his eyes finally dimming, leaving only that compassionate smile, frozen in a final farewell.
We must do what it takes to survive.
“I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“I wish you’d never have to find out, we’re in this together, Lloyd."
"Always.”
Notes:
My multiple end notes:
TW: Panic attacks, death- 𝐃𝐀𝐌𝐍𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐎𝐍.
-I genuinely believe Sora and Arin are platonic soulmates- Sunset duo my beloved
-Notice how Lloyd only mentioned twice seeing Kai in full-on panic mode? Because he wasn't there when Cole fell into the darkness and he couldn't see Kai's face when he was getting destroyed by Garmadon. And multiple occasions of him nearly getting killed that Lloyd couldn't see his face from.
Aka the ninja's ✨near-death experiences✨
- Zane died
- Zane saying "Let it go❄☃" was pun intended- bro got impaled 😔👍
- Oh yeah, I did mention I was dragging you down with me right? :)
- Now I will be banned from attending multiple Ninjago theme birthday parties- especially Zane parties 💀
- Boy, did I serve up that plot twist- 😔 #proud #slayed #slaying Zane #whyamItakingthissounseriously
Chapter 30: Nothin' happened in the way I wanted.
Summary:
Title: I miss you, I’m sorry by Gracie Abrams
If I got a nickel every time Lloyd nearly gets stabbed, I would have 3.
It's not a lot but it's odd that it happened 3 times already-
(Seriously wondering why Nokt isn't dead yet 💀)
PLEASE READ ALL THE TWS BELOW!!!
Notes:
VERY IMPORTANT TWs: SUICIDAL THOUGHTS, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, SLIGHT BODY HORROR- (that’s one hell of a combo-)
Wow this is depressing- anyways ik there is a bunch of triggering themes but it has important plot points!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As Nokt snarled and swung his blade, Kai squared his shoulders and stepped forward, refusing to let fear creep in, each movement of his strikes fueled by raw, unyielding determination. Every swing was intense, fierce—each one pushing Nokt back, each one driven by the desperation Kai would never let Lloyd see. Kai was relentless, fire blazing around him with each strike, but he could feel Nokt’s tenacity growing as he regained his footing, preparing for something more sinister.
Then, Kai saw it—a flash of green and gold as Nokt unsheathed a weapon Kai recognized too well.
Lloyd’s dao.
Kai’s stomach twisted as he caught the terror spreading across Lloyd’s face, the colour draining as Lloyd’s eyes locked onto the blade. It was the same expression Kai had seen once, years ago, back when Lloyd was just a kid, fighting to stay brave against the overlord. But this fear was different. This was deeper, sharper—a fear that ran through Kai like ice, making his heart clench.
“Lloyd, don’t just—don’t just stand there!” Kai’s voice cracked, desperate, barely recognizable to his own ears. His hands were trembling, his heart pounding like a war drum. But Lloyd didn’t move, his body frozen, his face contorted with an emotion Kai hated seeing on him—paralyzing fear. Kai was afraid too, afraid of Nokt’s next move, but more than anything, he was afraid of losing Lloyd.
And it was that fear, that pushed Kai forward, every part of him fighting not just for survival but to protect his brother. He shot Lloyd a frantic glance, his eyes wide, pleading, hoping to spark any kind of response. But Lloyd’s gaze was fixed on Nokt’s twisted grin, the cruel glint of his dao as he raised it higher, taunting Lloyd with every flicker of that deadly edge.
“No—no, you’re not taking him!” Kai’s voice cracked, his heart pounding wildly. He sprinted forward, trying to put himself between Nokt and Lloyd.
As he bolted forward, his mouth moving—yelling something, anything, but Lloyd didn’t seem to register it. He just stood there, his face a mask of terror mixed with something else that made Kai’s blood run cold: acceptance.
That kind of acceptance Lloyd had no right to carry, not here, not now.
It was then that Kai’s gaze locked with Lloyd’s, and for the first time, he saw it— his own fear staring back at him. Kai’s hands balled into fists, his whole body blazing with the fire he felt inside, but he was helpless to bridge the distance. Helpless to stop Lloyd from standing there, giving in to that haunting, sick vision.
Kai felt his own fear spike, raw and undeniable. And with every desperate movement, his mind screamed that he couldn’t lose Lloyd, not to this monster, not to some twisted vision brought to life. But Lloyd’s gaze didn’t break, his body locked in place, a look of surrender creeping across his features.
As Nokt lunged forward, the blade glinting dangerously close, Lloyd didn’t move. Kai saw the familiar pain settle over him, a silent resignation in his eyes as if he’d already accepted his fate. Kai’s heart pounded with panic as he realized Lloyd really did believe this would save them, that his death would somehow end the bloodshed.
"Zane—? Lloyd?" Kai called out, glancing over his shoulder, but Lloyd was too far away for him to see clearly. His gut twisted as he caught the faintest glimpse of his friend’s silhouette, but Nokt's sudden movements demanded his full attention.
The chaos raged on, blades clashing, smoke swirling around them, and Kai’s focus narrowed to the threat before him. He had to keep Nokt atbandd to keep fighting for Loand for all of them. He couldn’t let up now. Each strike he threw was fueled by desperation, the drive to protect everyone he loved—even though the uneasy feeling in his chesy grew stronger with every moment he spent away from Lloyd’s side.
But when he heard a faint, broken whisper drift across the battlefield, he froze, his heart hammering. That was Lloyd’s voice. It sounded cracked, raw, a sound Kai rarely heard, let alone on the battlefield. He wanted to turn, to see what was happening, but Nokt snarled and lunged at him, forcing him to stay locked in combat.
Kai’s mind raced. He hadn’t been able to see Zane fully and check if everything was alright. But he had to trust that Lloyd and Zane would have his back, just as he had theirs. He clenched his fists tighter, gritting his teeth as he continued to press Nokt, determined to finish this fight quickly so he could turn back to them.
The unsettling feeling lingered, and every instinct screamed at him to check on Lloyd and Zane, to make sure they were both okay. But he forced himself to stay focused, telling himself they were still there, still fighting. After all, they’d been through too much together to let anything tear them apart now.
With a final surge of flame, Kai pushed Nokt back, managing to catch a breath as he held his ground. "Just a little longer, guys," he muttered, eyes steely, hoping against hope that everything would be fine when he turned back around.
With a shuddering breath, Lloyd steadied Zane's unmoving form against his chest, the metallic weight of his friend heavier than anything he had ever known. The sight of Zane, lifeless and still, pushed every other thought out of his mind for a heartbeat, each second stretching into eternity. He wanted to scream, to rail against the world, but the unyielding urgency of the battle around him pressed him forward. Zane had entrusted him with the future, with the fight. He couldn't let him down. Not now.
"I'm so sorry Zane-" he softly whispered into his ears as though the nindroid could still hear him, the ground below him blurred.
Gently, he let Zane rest against the rubble before forcing himself to stand. His legs trembled, but he pushed forward, his grief momentarily held in check, like the green gi that was hastily thrown on his back.
"How inconvenient..." The blue monster hissed, however a small smile played on his lips.
Nokt flashed his sharp set of fangs as he stood above Zane, with a sneer, he suddenly yanked Lloyd’s dao from Zane’s body, the blade emerging with a sickening scrape. Lloyd’s knees nearly buckled as he witnessed the brutal act, his grief morphing into horror. He could barely draw a breath, the agony so raw it nearly crushed him to the ground.
Zane was just a pest to him-? An inconvenience-?
He wanted to scream, but the sound died in his throat, his body paralyzed, forced to watch as Nokt disrespected his brother's body.
"Zane-? Lloyd?" The blond heard Kai call out, a sense of anxiousness underlying his voice. The dust around them still had not settled, Kai didn't know-
The rest didn't know.
Nokt barely spared a glance in the red ninja's direction, his cold eyes shifting to Lloyd as he approached. With a twisted smile, he raised his voice above the battle, his words cutting through the chaos like a knife. "How many more would have to lay down their lives for yours, Green Ninja?"
Lloyd's steps faltered. His heart seized as Nokt’s words took root, each syllable digging painfully deep. He forced himself to look back at Zane, his older brother who had always been there, no matter the danger, now lying still on the ground with a gaping hole in his body, his icy piercing blue eyes stared blankly to the endless sky above. How many times had they fought side by side, Zane ready to step forward, unflinching, no matter the cost?
Jaw set, Lloyd locked eyes with Nokt, his gaze blazing despite the doubts churning beneath. "No more." he spat, voice steadier than he felt. “But his sacrifice won’t be in vain. Even in endings, there is purpose.”
"Being a bunch of annoying little brats playing 'hero' wouldn't get you anywhere, I thought you would learn by now." He watched furiously as Nokt flicked Zane’s head to the side with the dao, dismissing his brother’s lifeless form as nothing more than an afterthought.
"Your dead brother can attest-"
"Stop it." The green ninja desperately covered his ears, shaking his head softly.
"Nevertheless, it would be entertaining to watch you foolishly cling to hope,"
"No...no no... You're wrong-" He cowered back, away from him, that monster-
"way more satisfying to make you watch them fall-"
"One."
"Just take me-" he muttered fervently, tears pricking the corner of his eyes.
"By."
"JUST TAKE ME INSTEAD-" The blond shrieked out, more desperation and pain overtaking his mind.
"One."
"KILL ME!"
He squeezed his eyes shut, pushing down the tears. Nokt’s laughter echoed across the battlefield as he ignored Lloyd’s plea, stepping over Zane's body with the dao limp at his side.
"As much as I would love to, It would be so fun to make you watch as I finish off the rest first with own your very blade." He flexed the hilt of the dao in his hands an almost animalistic look glinting in his eyes.
"Specifically the talkative one you love so dearly."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
“But why are we replaying this scene all over again? We both know the ending already…”
Lloyd’s breath hitched as Nokt’s words resonated, striking deeper than the dao ever could. His dark chuckling sent a shiver that rippled through him, and suddenly, Nokt’s face began to distort, flickering like a mirage.
What in the FSM-
Lloyd saw his own face staring back, an expression of anguish and fury on its face. Nokt’s voice didn’t boom over the field, instead a barrage of disembodied voices roared, he didn’t even know if he faintly heard the voices of his teammates seep into the changing voice, it shifted till it sounded exactly like him.
“This ending wouldn’t change anything, because you already failed.”
“All this pain, all their repeated suffering. All because you couldn’t let it go?”
“Disgusting.”
“Wha… What are you-?”
He, no that imitation of him, it crouched down to meet his eyes, it looked exactly like him- except maybe there was something dark swirling in the usual bright emerald irises. A sharp smile tugging at it’s lips, revealing his usual sharp fangs.
“I’m your greatest friend! I’m you!”
Lloyd tried to shuffle back, his eyes locked in with it. However, he only saw himself in them.
“No, no you’re just playing mind games on me! Your just Nokt trying to get inside my head like…Like-”
“Like Harumi-? How disappointing… Reducing ourselves so lowly.”
“We always were much better than her. A much more horrid being.”
Lloyd breaths came fast and shaky, shaking his head in denial.
“There’s no ‘we’-”
“Wait! You’re so right! How silly of me,” They laughed, combing a hand through blond locks. The scene around them warped, the floor below him reflecting like a mirror. His weary eyes blinked back up against him, his face speckled with dirt, his former shining platinum blond hair reduced to a mangled and unkempt mess.
No- not this place again-
Lloyd’s eyes flicked back to his imitation, expecting false pity maybe joy at his despair. Instead cold hatred morphed on it’s face, his voice tinged with honey-coated words, it’s facial expression and voice being stark contrast to each other.
“Your the true monster here. You knew what was going to happen yet, you keep repeating over and over again-”
It stood up, circling around the blond like a venomous snake waiting to strike for the kill,
“How much longer do they have to suffer for your mistakes?”
feigned pity growing in it’s feature.
“The past hundred times weren’t any different,”
It stopped pacing, coming to a halt right in front of the shaky blond. Green eyes gleaming joyfully at him.
“I’m sorry bud, but nothing is going to change.”
It used Kai’s voice, it used Kai’s voice-
A trail of blood crept toward his feet, staining the polished floors.
“Or do I have to remind you what happened me?” Gelled brunette hair, a familiar silt on his eyebrow and vibrant ember eyes gleamed at him wearing a signature grin on his face.
“Kai?” The green clad croaked out warily, trying to reach his hand out.
“Hey boogers!” Kai cheerily called out, firmly gripping Lloyd’s hands to pull him up.
“H-how-?” green eyes scanned him, distrust shining through his expression. The blond and had finally took the time to look around the vast and seemingly never ending landscape, it was completely empty.
“What’s wrong? Looks like you’ve seen a ghost Lloyd.” Lloyd numbly realized his hand was still in the other’s grasp as he shifted his gaze to his right hand. Trying to slowly pull away however, the grip on his hand only tightened pain starting to blossom.
“Kai- let go-” Lloyd stammered, his panic growing as he tried to yank his hand away from the growing death grip on his hand however, he remained firmly rooted to the spot.
something was wrong.
He anxiously looked up at Kai, amber eyes merely stared blankly at him unblinking. His grin never wavering as green ninja struggled and clawed at his arm, blood starting to seep through the scratches. The brunette slowly raised his other arm, grabbing Lloyd’s struggling left hand as it attempted to free his right one, gently yet deathly firm.
“Kai stop- please- what are you doing-?” The blond’s voice quaked, a pained cry threatening to escape his lips as the grip only tightened further. The words didn’t seem to reach the other as he started to twist his wrist, forcing Lloyd to kneel.
“Hurts doesn’t it?” Kai’s face was inches from his now, grinning with a cruelty Lloyd had never seen before. The familiar warmth that usually radiated from Kai’s presence was gone, replaced by a chilling emptiness that bore into him.
“You were supposed to be the strong one,” the brunette’s voice laughed, though it sounded wrong, like it was laced with poison. “Is this what strength looks like, Lloyd? Broken, begging, powerless?”
Lloyd’s breath hitched, heart hammering as he tried to yank his wrists free, but it was like being held in an iron vise. He could feel his pulse throbbing painfully against Kai’s fingers, the tightness spreading through his whole arm like venom.
“This isn’t you,” Lloyd gasped, his voice trembling. “Kai would never—”
The thing wearing Kai’s face sneered, tilting its head to the side with mock amusement. “Kai?” it echoed, mocking the name, as if it were a joke. “Oh, Lloyd, Kai isn’t here. He hasn’t been for a while. Didn’t you notice?”
A deep sense of dread clawed at him, sharper than any physical pain. Lloyd could feel the floor beneath him shifting, blurring as reality twisted into something darker, more suffocating. The landscape that had once seemed vast and empty was now closing in, pressing on him from all sides.
“You left him, didn’t you?” the voice continued, harsh and biting. “You left him to fight alone, just like you always do. He fought for you, bled for you, and where were you, Lloyd?”
“No—” Lloyd’s voice cracked, a helpless denial slipping past his lips. “I didn’t… I-I didn’t leave y- him…”
“Oh, but you did,” it sneered, tightening its grip to the point of breaking, sending jolts of searing pain up Lloyd’s arm. He bit back a scream, struggling against his brother, but his strength was draining fast.
“Please,” he choked out, desperate now, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. “Please, don’t do this.”
“Kai” leaned closer, voice dropping to a whisper, his breath cold against Lloyd’s ear. “Why shouldn’t I, Lloyd? After all, isn’t this what you deserve?”
And then, the grip suddenly released. Lloyd fell forward, gasping as he clutched his throbbing wrists, feeling the sting of the cuts where he’d scratched himself in his panic. When he looked up, the Kai the figure was gone, vanished into the shadows as if it had never been there.
But the words lingered, hanging in the air like a poison he couldn’t shake. The doubt, the guilt, the pain—it all seeped into him, weighing him down as he forced himself to stand, his knees shaking.
Lloyd’s breaths came in short, panicked gasps as he tried to push himself up, only to freeze when he heard a low, strangled sound behind him.
"Kai?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. He didn't want to turn around, didn't want to see what he feared might be there. But the sound grew louder, desperate, raw. He couldn't ignore it.
Slowly, he forced himself to look back. And his heart dropped, a horrified scream escaping his mouth.
Kai stood there, his figure barely recognizable. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, trailing down his chin and staining his once-bright red gi. His hands, the ones that had gripped the younger so tightly moments ago, were streaked with blood, smeared and raw from where Lloyd had clawed at them in his struggle. A dark, wet stain spread from his stomach, the crimson grow bloom across his clothes.
His eyes, usually so full of fire and strength, now looked hollow, pained, as if he was fighting some internal battle that was tearing him apart from the inside. He stared at Lloyd with an expression twisted by agony and something worse-betrayal.
"Lloyd," Kai choked out, his voice broken, filled with a desperation Lloyd had never heard before. "Look at me."
Lloyd shook his head, stepping back in horror. "I-I am... I'm looking, I-"
"No!" Kai's voice rose to a scream, raw and piercing, echoing in the vast emptiness around them. "Look at what you did!”
Each word felt like a knife to Lloyd's heart, twisting deeper with every accusation. He watched in helpless horror as Kai doubled over, clutching his stomach, fresh blood seeping through his fingers. He staggered, swaying as if he could barely stand under the weight of his own anguish.
"Stop it-" Lloyd whispered, his voice barely holding together, a tremor threading through his words. "Please... I didn't... I didn't mean for any of this-"
But Kai's scream cut him off, a sound so painful, so filled with hurt, that Lloyd felt it like a physical blow. "You left me, Lloyd! You abandoned me to fight, to bleed, and now... now you can't even bear to look at what you've done!"
Lloyd stumbled back, every part of him shaking as Kai staggered closer, his face twisted in a horrific mix of pain and fury. Blood pooled at his feet, spreading across the floor in dark, sickening trails.
Kai raised his blood-streaked hands,
trembling as he stared at them. "Do you see this, Lloyd?" he rasped, his voice cracking. "Do you see what you did to me? All this blood... it's all on you."
"I didn't want this!" Lloyd cried, tears slipping down his face. "Kai, please I swear -I would never want this!"
Brunette’s twisted, blood-streaked face loomed over Lloyd, his eyes blazing with a fury so intense it barely looked human. Before Lloyd could react, a bloody hand shot forward, wrapping around his throat in a vice-like grip. Lloyd's gasp for air was cut off, his hands flying up to claw at Kai's wrist, but it was useless-the grip was relentless, fueled by a venomous rage that chilled him to his core.
"Kai-" Lloyd choked out, his voice barely a whisper. His vision blurred, spots dancing at the edges as panic surged through him. Every frantic beat of his heart seemed to make Kai's grasp tighter, like a noose slowly closing around him.
"You should have been left behind," Kai snarled, his voice warped with hatred, echoing through the empty void around them. "I should have taken the Fang Blade instead of you.”
“Left you to rot at the Fire Temple!"
Lloyd's body shook as Kai's words sliced into him, sharper than any weapon. His mind screamed in denial, but his voice was barely a whisper as he fought against the older’s iron grip, the edges of the mirror-like floor starting to crack under their struggle.
"Kai... please," he wheezed, tears burning down his face. "I didn't...I-"
But Kai only tightened his hold, seething down at him. "No! You don't get to beg Lloyd! You don't get to act like the victim! You did this. You took everything from me!"
The glass-like floor beneath them suddenly fractured, shattering into a thousand shards, each piece reflecting his brother's furious, broken face. Lloyd's terror spiraled as he felt himself falling, the mirror floor collapsing around him, Kai's hand still gripping his throat like a lifeline that was dragging him down into darkness.
With a final, enraged shout, Kai shoved him backward, sending him plummeting through the jagged shards. Lloyd's body twisted, falling into a cold abyss, his mind reeling in pain and confusion. The air rushed around him, and then-
He hit the ground, gasping as he scrambled onto his hands and knees, clutching his throat and feeling the lingering ache from Kai's grip. His breath came in sharp, ragged bursts, and he pressed a hand to his chest, trying to calm the harsh pounding of his heart against his chest.
But something felt wrong.
He looked around, his vision hazy and spinning. The cold emptiness was gone, replaced by the familiar warmth of the monastery kitchen. The air was filled with the sweet scent of hot chocolate, and for a second, Lloyd almost felt the nightmare slip away. Almost.
The blond shakily pushed himself off the ground, his hands trembling so hard he nearly slipped back face first into the wooden planks. Across the room, a figure hummed happily to himself. He grabbed a kettle, fire sparking at his fingertips. He spun to do a fancy twirl to face directly across the kitchen counter
“Time for the master of fiyaaaaaaAAAAAH WHAT THE FU-”
Ember eyes stared at him blankly, his eyes widened in fear and confusion.
.
.
.
.
.
“Lloyd?”
Notes:
The end is really coming soon there’s only a few things left from now >
Things will get better, the fic may be grim but I’m not sadistic enough to give you a downright depressing ending.
Oh yeah the reason I was taking so long to upload is because now my school laptop considers AO3 as porn and now I can’t access or write on my laptop sooooo I’m using an iPad to write all of this- BECAUSE WHEN THERES A SCREEN, AO3 WILL BE SEEN.
TYSM CHOCCYICECREAM FOR THIS AMAZING QUOTE OML I LOVE IT SO MUCH :’)
(besties please go read their fics, they have helped me beta read my chapters and giving me the most devious ideas possible 💀👍)
Chapter 31: Feels like we could go on for forever this way
Summary:
Title: For forever from Dear Evan Hansen
TWs: Strangely, none. (WOW A REAL SHOCKER AM I RIGHT?)
Maybe a bit of blood probably at most- nothing extreme.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd blinked, finding himself smaller, his hands softer and free of scars. He was a child again, standing in the warm glow of the monastery kitchen, staring up at Kai, who was about to pour hot water into two mugs.
Kai turned, his face being a mixture of shock and concern as he gasped for air, looking very much on the verge of a heart attack. Blinking owlishly at the younger.
“What the heck Lloyd! I thought I told you to stop sneaking up on me!” The brunette squawked at the other, trying to mind his volume this late at night.
He looked so much younger again, his hair looked more spiky then how it is now, the silt on his eyebrow missing as well as the scar that ran down below his eyes from it. Speaking of which, even his eyes looked more lively, it had dulled over the years, permanent weariness seeped into them.
It was like old times again, when they were all somewhat happier, more innocent. He felt a lump growing in his throat.
Kai must have noticed because he gently set down the kettle, slowly moving the blond, “You alright bud?” Crouching down to meet his fearful gaze, as he tried to place a hand on his shoulder.
Lloyd flinched back, his breathing getting fast and harsh.
What if he got hurt again? Kai hated him right?
“Hey, hey it’s okay.” A concerned look in his eye, retracting his hand away from the him.
Kai’s face softened as he observed the childlike fear in Lloyd’s eyes, his brow creasing with worry. “Lloyd, it’s just me. You’re safe here.”
Lloyd took a shaky breath, trying to ground himself, but memories—of pain, of harsh words, of times he felt so alone—swirled like a storm in his mind. He felt the sting of those moments and the weight of everything he hadn’t been able to say.
“But… what if… what if you don’t really want me here?”
Kai’s eyes widened, and he shook his head quickly, a pang of sadness crossing his face. “What? No, Lloyd, don’t even think that. I’d never—” He stopped himself, voice softening as he saw the hurt in Lloyd’s young, tearful eyes.
“I know things haven’t been easy. I know I can be… rough around the edges. But you’re my little brother, Lloyd. You always have been, and nothing can change that.”
The words eased some of the tension in Lloyd’s chest, but he still felt so small, so vulnerable. His voice barely a whisper, he looked down, hands wringing together. “But what if I mess up again? What if… what if I just end up causing you more pain?
“What if you were meant to be the green ninja and I- I just took that away from you?”
Kai’s face softened even more, his gaze filled with understanding. Slowly, he tried to place his hands on Lloyd’s shoulder again but thought better of it, dropping his arms to his side. “Listen to me. I’d go through anything if it meant keeping you safe. Every bit of pain, every fight.”
“Secondly, I was never meant to be the Green Ninja, bud!” The older chuckled softly, “But your grandfather gave me a much better purpose, protecting him. I wasn’t lying about the promise either, I meant every word of it and I intend to keep it.”
“To me, it’s going to be all worth it because you'll be here.” His eyes shining with genuineness.
“You’re worth it, Lloyd.”
Lloyd looked up, the tears welling up, and for a moment, he let himself believe those words, let himself feel the warmth of Kai’s steady presence. Then, as if sensing Lloyd needed it, the brunette opened his arms in a welcoming hug waiting if the other wanted it or not.
The younger seemed hesitant, taking it as a sign, Kai began to place his hands down slightly disappointed but respecting his choice.
Before he felt a sudden rush against his chest, Lloyd had buried his head in the other's shoulders, soft hiccuping sobs escaping his small figure.
Kai gently pulled him into a hug, holding him close, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat grounding him.
“Everything’s going to be alright,” Kai murmured, his voice filled with quiet certainty. “I’ve got you, bud. I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere.”
Lloyd closed his eyes, letting himself melt into the embrace, feeling for just a moment like the child he once was. When he opened his eyes again, he was back to his present self—older, scarred, yet still held tightly in Kai’s arms, as if the years hadn’t changed a thing. But Kai’s gaze remained soft, his grip still gentle, like he still saw the child he’d been comforting all along.
After a long moment, Kai released him, a warm smile on his face. “Why don’t you head back to bed? I’ll bring the hot chocolate to my room in a minute, alright? Then we can build a giant pillow fort and read Starfarer together, ”
A mischievous grin pulled at the corners of his mouth as he continued, “All night if you want to!”
Lloyd hesitated, his heart aching as he glanced back toward the hallway. “You… you promise?”
“Promise.” Kai replied, his voice steady and sure. “I’ll be right there.”
With one last look at his brother, Lloyd turned and walked down the hall before he heard Kai’s voice call out one last time, “Oh yeah, since you're there could you help grab the flashlights and comics?”
“Sure-” the blond mumbled, knowing he wouldn’t get the chance to stick around to do it. Each step felt heavier as he approached Kai’s room. He opened the door quietly, slipping inside, only to stop as his gaze fell upon the bed.
There, curled up under a blanket, was his younger self in oversized pajamas and silly bowl cut and all- small, peaceful, unaware of the weight of everything yet to come.
Lloyd’s heart twisted with a mixture of sadness and bitterness as he looked at the child on the bed, a pang of regret piercing through him. That version of himself hadn’t known what awaited him. He hadn’t known the pain, the losses, or the burdens he would have to carry.
The Green Ninja stepped closer, reaching out a hand, hovering just above his younger self’s shoulder. He wanted to say something, to warn him or comfort him, but he knew he couldn’t.
With a deep sigh, he withdrew, looking down at his past self one last time. And as he did, he whispered, his voice barely audible, “I’m sorry.”
Because right now, he wasn’t the heroic Green Ninja, The Ultimate Spinjitszu Master, he wasn’t a leader of elemental masters, he wasn’t a partially failed teacher, or keeper of the monastery of Spinjitszu.
He was just Lloyd.
He knew that he had to let that innocence remain, for as long as it could.
Turning away, he left the room, closing the door softly, letting his past self rest peacefully, unaware of the path ahead. But as he walked out of the monastery, he felt a small sense of longing to just stay, just a bit longer. But bittersweet hope stirring in his heart—that maybe, somehow, he could find peace, too.
Flashlights and Starfarer comics neatly placed in a corner on the floor.
As Lloyd stepped out of the room, the world around him began to shift again, colors blurring and melting until he was no longer in the monastery. The comforting warmth faded, leaving him in a dim, vast emptiness, his footsteps echoing in the hollow silence.
Ahead of him, a figure knelt on the ground, shoulders hunched and trembling. Lloyd’s heart clenched as he recognized himself—his imitation.
This other Lloyd was curled in on himself, his head buried in his hands, muffled sobs wracking his frame. He was crying in a way Lloyd rarely allowed himself to—raw, broken, as if he was crumbling under the weight of everything he had tried to carry alone.
Lloyd took a cautious step forward, his voice soft and gentle. “ Hey… ”
It flinched, lifting his head just enough to reveal tear-streaked cheeks and eyes filled with agony. The pain in that gaze was so familiar it took Lloyd’s breath away, as if he were staring into his own soul laid bare.
As Lloyd took another step closer, the figure before him began to shift, flickering like a candle caught in the wind. One moment, it was his own tear-streaked face, staring back at him in anguish. The next, it morphed into Kai—his brother, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, his eyes filled with betrayal and hurt, wounds blossoming across his chest.
Lloyd’s heart wrenched as he saw the bleeding image of Kai, an agonizing reminder of his deepest fears, his darkest regrets. Each flicker between his own image and Kai’s felt like a knife twisting inside him, forcing him to confront the guilt that he’d hidden away. His breaths came in shallow, shaky gasps as he struggled to steady himself, feeling the weight of all he had carried alone for so long.
The imitation—Lloyd, or was it Kai?—let out a quiet whimper, as if recoiling from him, hands trembling as he tried to back away. Lloyd watched the figure try to retreat, each step weighed down by sorrow, pain, and fear.
“No… please don’t,” Lloyd whispered, his voice breaking. He felt tears welling up, his heart aching with empathy and regret for the figure in front of him, the part of himself he’d spent so long pushing down.
Slowly, he reached out, crossing the distance between them with gentle, deliberate steps. And despite the imitation’s struggle, despite its shifting form, Lloyd’s arms closed around it in a warm, steady embrace.
“It’s okay,” he murmured, holding on tightly as the imitation trembled in his grasp. “I’m here. I won’t leave you.”
The imitation twisted in his arms, flickering violently between Lloyd’s own face and Kai’s, the eyes glistening with anguish as if asking,
“Why? Why would you care?” Blood seeped from where Lloyd had clawed at his own arms earlier, where his past mistakes had left their mark. It whispered Kai’s words in his ear, distorted by tears and pain: “I should have chosen the fang blade over you… I should have left you rot at the Fire Temple…”
The imitation’s lips trembled, barely managing to form words. “It’s… all my fault, isn’t it? Every failure, every loss… everyone I’ve hurt… it’s because of me.”
Lloyd’s chest tightened, the words echoing thoughts he’d buried so many times. But seeing this reflection of his own suffering, seeing the way it had consumed him, stirred something different in him.
Compassion. Not for others this time, but for himself.
He crouched down, meeting his own gaze. “No, it’s not your fault,” he said, his voice steady, though his heart ached with each word. “You’ve been through so much. You’ve done everything you could. And sometimes… things still go wrong.”
“But that doesn’t mean it’s your fault.”
The imitation’s face twisted, as though it couldn’t quite believe him, fresh tears spilling over as he shook his head. “But… I should have done more. I should have been stronger, smarter… I should have protected them.”
Lloyd tightened his grip, pressing his forehead gently against the figure’s shoulder, refusing to let go. “I know you’re hurting. I know you’ve made mistakes, and maybe will make more… But if you blame yourself, if you doubt your every decision? It means you gave it your all, it shows that you place so much caution and care for those you love.”
Gradually, the figure’s flickering began to soften, the image of Kai fading back into Lloyd’s own tear-streaked face, as if finally allowing itself to accept the comfort it had resisted for so long. The trembling slowed, the frantic energy easing as the imitation began to relax in Lloyd’s arms, leaning into the embrace, its grip on him turning from resistance to a desperate need for connection.
Lloyd reached out, placing a gentle hand on the imitation’s shoulder, feeling the tension beneath his touch. “You tried. And that’s what matters. You did everything you could… and sometimes, that’s enough. ” He offered a small, sad smile. “You’ve been carrying all of this pain alone for so long. But you don’t have to anymore.”
The imitation’s gaze softened, vulnerability flickering in his eyes. “I… I don’t? ”
“No,” Lloyd whispered, his voice gentle, almost pleading. “You’re allowed to forgive yourself. You’re allowed to let go.”
For a moment, they sat in silence, the weight of Lloyd’s words settling over them. The imitation’s shoulders relaxed, and he let out a shaky breath, the agony in his expression beginning to ease. He looked at Lloyd, a glimmer of hope breaking through his grief.
“Do you… forgive me? ” he asked, his voice barely a whisper.
“You deserve to be forgiven…We both do.” Lloyd whispered, his voice breaking as he spoke, feeling the release of years of guilt, pain, and grief he’d buried so deeply.
A shuddering breath escaped the imitation, its fingers clutching at the back of Lloyd’s gi as it buried its head in his shoulder, finally allowing itself to break down in his arms. They stood there, enveloped in shared sorrow, and Lloyd held on, feeling the weight slowly lift, replaced by something softer, something gentler.
After a long while, Lloyd pulled back slightly, meeting his own gaze with a newfound calm, a glimmer of hope shining through the sadness. The edges of its form softened, its once-distorted features now clear, peaceful.
Lloyd offered a small, reassuring smile, and the reflection mirrored it, a quiet gratitude in his eyes. Then, with one last look, he faded, leaving Lloyd alone in the vast emptiness—but this time, he felt lighter, steadier, knowing he had faced his own pain and held it close.
For the first time, things were better.
Not fixed, but better.
And the first time he ever felt it’s truth, that was more than enough.
Notes:
Idk y’all but I feel like Lloyd would canonically have some form of depression by now, this is me trying my best to capture a healing moment- 😔
If you’re struggling with overwhelming negative emotions, depression, don’t give up.
If you think no one loves, your wrong because I do.
You’ll be found eventually. You’re more than enough.
*virtual hug*
Much love, Toast ❤️🎗
Chapter 32: Divinity says, “Destiny cannot be earned or returned.”
Summary:
Title: Fable by Gigi Perez
GUESS WHOS BACK? MHEHEHEHEHEHE
*feral gremlin giggling*
I KNOW THE WAIT HAS BEEN LONG BUT FINALLY THIS LONG AND HIGHLY ANTICIPATED CHAPTER IS NOW RELEASED FOR YOU TO ABSORB-
Hopefully this explains almost everything.
NO BETA WE DIE LIKE MASTER WU
(pretty mundane yet interesting chapter tbh)
Chapter Text
Lloyd blinked, the bleakness of his surroundings melting away, giving way to an open, vibrant field. Green grass stretched out as far as he could see, dotted with golden flowers swaying in the gentle breeze, their delicate petals swirling through the air and scattering across the ground like flakes of sunlight. The beauty of it struck him, momentarily stilling his breath, but a sadness lingered in his heart, weighing him down.
Standing there, in the middle of this serene landscape, was his grandfather—the First Spinjitzu Master. His gaze was calm, timeless, yet filled with a depth that could only come from someone who had seen worlds rise and fall.
Lloyd approached him slowly, feeling both reverence and a kind of quiet resentment building within him.
“Grandfather…” Lloyd’s voice cracked, heavy with weariness.
“What… What was the point of all of this? ”
The First Spinjitzu Master regarded him with a solemn look, his voice soft and gentle. “For balance, Lloyd. The world exists in a delicate harmony. Light and dark, joy and sorrow, life and death. Their sacrifices were part of that balance.”
The small pain from earlier began to blossom, as the blond began to grit his teeth harshly against it.
Lloyd clenched his fists, feeling his frustration boil over. “Balance? That’s… that’s stupid! It’s just—how can you justify it like that?”
He began to feel a small migraine gnawing at his brain, his frustration only growing.
The First Spinjitzu Master let out a sigh, sorrow flickering in his gaze as he looked out over the field. “One of you was bound to fall that day, Lloyd. The flow of fate had woven that outcome into its fabric. A price was to be paid to keep the world turning.”
Lloyd’s body trembled as the visions flooded his mind, unrelenting in their clarity. He tried to resist, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. No, no, this isn’t real, he told himself, forcing the images away, refusing to believe them.
But the harder he fought, the stronger they grew.
“No!” Lloyd shouted, gripping his head as the vision shifted. Now he saw the rest of his team,
Nya’s hair mostly streaked with gray as she worked tirelessly in a workshop, her strength never faltering. Jay beside her, his laughter softer but still carrying that spark of joy.
Cole rested beneath a tree, the Earth around him steady and unshaken. He seemed to be hugging and laughing with someone… Lloyd didn't quite seem to remember.
Zane, serene, tending to the monastery’s garden, the years doing little to wear on his titanium frame, his smile seem calm yet a slight heaviness tinged his eyes.
Sora, she welcomed him into a cottage. She seemed older, more weathered. However a bright and cheerful smile beamed at him as she tucked back a few stray strands of gray behind her ears, silver gleamed on one of her fingers.
Lastly, he was met with white hair, however from what was once raven and fluffy now braided neatly down, Arin smiled gently at him, he stood in front of what seemed like a monastery.
And then, one by one, they were gone. Their voices, their laughter, the warmth they brought—it all faded, leaving Lloyd in silence.
Alone.
A relentless reminder of what he had lost.
The pain intensified, and Lloyd collapsed to the ground, clutching at his chest. “No, this isn’t true. It can’t be…”
He saw Kai standing firm against Nokt, flames blazing around him, defiant to the end.
Crimson stained the sand below, it pooled at the feet of his gi.
A gentle voice broke through the storm of his thoughts. “Stop resisting, my grandson.”
And he felt as though the words had plunged him into cold water, as he was thrown down. He blinked to find himself back in the battlefield again:
Lloyd’s breath came in heavy gasps as he watched Kai fight with the ferocity of a storm. He barely registered the cool metal behind him that brushed against skin.
Zane.
"As much as I would love to, It would be so fun to make you watch as I finish off the rest first with own your very blade."
"Specifically the talkative one you love so dearly.”
Nokt was going after Kai-
Flames danced around his brother, casting flickering light against the darkened battlefield. Nokt’s dark, shadowy figure staggered back, barely able to keep up with Kai’s unrelenting strikes.
“Kai, be careful!” Lloyd shouted, his voice hoarse from screaming.
But the brunette didn’t seem to hear him. He moved with purpose, his flames flaring in defiance. A well-placed kick sent Nokt’s silver blade flying, clattering to the ground in the distance. Nokt stumbled, caught off guard, and Kai seized the opportunity.
With a final surge of fire, Kai delivered a fiery punch squarely into Nokt’s chest, sending the shadowy figure crashing into the rubble. The enemy groaned, motionless, and for a moment, the battlefield fell silent.
Kai straightened, his chest heaving, his flames dimming as the fight seemed to end. He turned toward Lloyd, a triumphant grin spreading across his face.
“I told you I’d take him down!” Kai called, his voice laced with exhausted joy.
Relief surged through Lloyd’s chest, tears of gratitude welling in his eyes. Kai began jogging toward him, his expression softening.
The tension in Lloyd’s body eased as he took a step forward, reaching out.
Kai’s smile widened as he closed the distance, his arms opening slightly as if ready to pull the younger into a hug. “See? We’re going to be okay! We won, bud!”
For the first time in a long while, Kai laughed. It wasn't just a soft chuckle. It was a full-hearted laugh it held and released his hope, anxiety, anger, sadness.
His eyes shining with childlike joy and relief.
“Lloyd! I’ve got y—”
Kai froze mid-step, his grin faltering. His ember eyes went wide, the joy in them replaced with something Lloyd couldn’t immediately name—
“Kai?” Lloyd’s voice was barely a whisper, the word catching in his throat.
Everything slowed.
Drip.
Drip.
Drip.
There was crimson dripping on the floor.
Kai stared blankly at him, pain and confusion flickering in his features as he slowly stared down at his stomach.
Cruel metal gleaming under the flickering firelight. Blood dripped from its edge, splattering onto the ground between them.
…
His dao.
…
His dao was pierced through brother.
The crimson stained gold metal and green hilt confirmed his fear.
Lloyd’s heart stopped. His eyes locked on the blade, its smooth edges now stained with crimson, cutting through the fabric of Kai’s gi.
“Kai!” Lloyd screamed, his voice raw with horror.
Kai’s lips parted, but no words came. He staggered, his arms dropping to his sides as his knees buckled. His expression shifted from shock to devastating realization as the pain began to settle in. His ember eyes met Lloyd’s, pleading silently as he crumpled to the ground.
Lloyd lunged forward, catching Kai before he hit the dirt. “No, no, no! Kai!” he begged, his hands trembling as they pressed against the wound, trying in vain to stop the flow of blood.
Behind Kai, Nokt stood, the dao in his hands trembling as if the act had drained him of what little strength he had left. His face was pale, his breath labored, and his form swayed like a dying flame.
How ironic.
Kai’s breaths were shallow, his body trembling under Lloyd’s grip. The light in his ember eyes began to flicker like a dying flame, but he forced a faint, strained smile.
“I thought… We won,” Kai whispered, his voice weak, each word a struggle.
“You did! You did, Kai!” Lloyd sobbed, tears streaming down his face. “You won Kai, you did it!”
Kai’s head lolled to the side, his gaze drifting past Lloyd as his focus began to fade.
Lloyd lowered him gently to the ground, his mind racing with panic and disbelief. "Kai, stay with me," Lloyd pleaded, his voice cracking. "You're going to be fine. You have to be fine!"
Kai’s trembling hand moved to the wound, weakly pressing against it. Blood seeped through his fingers, pooling beneath him, spreading like a small river. His ember eyes flickered, unfocused, and Lloyd could see the fight draining out of him.
“We’ll…we’ll be okay!-” Lloyd muttered, gripping his brother’s hand tightly. “Zan- I can find help!
Zane was gone too.
He couldn’t lose him too-
The flames that once roared around them had faded, leaving only the sharp scent of smoke and iron. Kai blinked up at him, his expression softening as his gaze drifted past Lloyd, into some distant memory.
“ Lloyd..?” Kai murmured, his voice faint, a whisper caught in the wind. “Why’d you wake me up again?”
Lloyd’s chest constricted, a sob rising in his throat. “Kai, no, that was years ago,” he said, his voice breaking. “That’s not— this isn’t- Please, you’re here. Just stay.”
But Kai’s lips quirked into a faint, dreamlike smile. “You had a nightmare… wanted hot chocolate… comic books in the pillow fort.”
Lloyd’s tears fell freely now, his hands trembling as he cradled Kai closer. “Please… I should have told you, I should’ve warned everyone-” he choked, his voice raw, only pulling his head back to shout for help.
Kai’s gaze flickered again, soft and distant.
“It’s okay…”
“We’ll make it through… this night, won't we?” he murmured. “We can stay safe… forever…”
Behind them, Nokt swayed, the effort of the battle finally taking its toll. His knees buckled, and his head lolled to one side. He dropped the dao, the weapon clattering to the ground.
The mute brother stepped forward from the shadows, his eyes met Lloyd’s for a moment. There was no malice, no triumph. Just emptiness.
maybe for the faintest bit, pity lingered in onyx eyes.
After all, both shared an equal loss.
Without a word, he gripped Nokt’s shoulder, and in an instant, the two vanished into the void.
But the blond barely noticed. His world had narrowed, to the faint, labored breaths slipping away, to the ember eyes dimming before his own.
“Then please stay-” Lloyd sobbed, clutching him tighter, his tears dripping onto his brother’s bloodied gi.
“We’ll go home and have hot chocolate every night under the stars, or under a stupidly large fort like the good ol’ times right! You can lecture me as long as you want for not telling you about the visions! Anything you want! Just hang on okay?”
Tears spilling uselessly onto the red gi.
The younger then felt calloused hand brush gently against his hair, he met the other’s eyes, they weren’t staring far out into the sky anymore, just solely focusing on Lloyd. A sad smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, the dream-like haze in his eyes slowly clearing.
A small sense of clarity seeping into his features, “ Don’t… Don’t cry-”
Kai exhaled a soft, shuddering breath, his eyes dulling with it. “ M’sorry…Too tired bud… Didn’t want… you to be sad…” His voice faltered, the last word caught in the still air.
And then, he was still.
The night grew quiet, save for Lloyd’s shaking sobs. He knelt there, cradling Kai’s lifeless form, the warmth slipping away from his brother’s hand.
There was a warmth soaking the feet of his gi.
He slowly looked down to see Kai's very own blood staining his own green fabric.
He felt sick.
By then the flames had gone out.
The battlefield was silent.
And Lloyd was left alone.
For a century, he really was alone.
The green ninja's eyes trailed up to meet his grandfather's golden irises yet again, his voice raw as he whispered, “Then why wasn’t it me? I’ve already done everything I was supposed to. I fulfilled my purpose a long time ago.”
The First Spinjitzu Master turned to him, a knowing glint in his eyes. “Perhaps, Lloyd. But your role in this world goes beyond one grand purpose. You have been a guide for others, an anchor to maintain balance, to stand against the dark. You could have fallen that day, just as I had foreseen, but…”
He paused, his expression softening, as if he could feel Lloyd’s pain. “…but Kai made a choice. Fate had its plan, yet Kai stepped into its path and chose to defy it.”
“He took that burden from you, to give you a chance to continue.”
Lloyd’s heart ached as he absorbed those words, struggling to understand. “He… he interfered with destiny?”
The First Spinjitzu Master nodded slowly. “He saw a path forward—one where you would live, where he could carry that sacrifice so that you wouldn’t have to.”
“It was his love for you, for all of you, that led him to make that choice.”
Lloyd’s voice dropped to a whisper. “But he didn’t have to… I would’ve— I could’ve… ”
“I know, my grandson,” his grandfather murmured, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder.
“But it was his love for you, for all of you, that led him to make that choice.”
“And love doesn’t always follow reason. Kai’s sacrifice was born from a place of strength, a light he carried that even destiny could not quench.”
“He saw you, and he chose to bear that burden.”
Lloyd’s knees buckled, and he sank down into the soft grass, his fingers threading through the blades.
To continue forward.
As he looked up, he saw his grandfather watching him with a tender, knowing smile, the golden petals drifting around them in the warm breeze. Lloyd felt his heart tighten, but within that pain was a quiet, glowing gratitude.
“So you’re here to give me a choice again,” The Green Ninja whispered, a bittersweet smile drawing at the corners of his mouth before continuing, “I know exactly what I want this time.”
“I want to see them again.”
The First Spinjitzu Master stood before Lloyd, his presence calm yet unyielding. His voice was steady, almost soothing, as he spoke: “I gave you a choice last time, but now that same choice stays with you.”
Lloyd’s legs trembled, and he sank to his knees, his sobs breaking free. “No, no, no… please,” he choked out, his hands clutching at the grass beneath him. “Please, I don’t want to go back. I can’t.”
The First Spinjitzu Master’s expression softened, though his words remained resolute. “You aren’t done with your destiny, child.”
Golden petals stirred around them, gathering in a soft, swirling wind. The air carried a sense of bittersweet warmth, heavy with the weight of unspoken truths. The Master knelt to meet Lloyd’s gaze, his voice gentler now. “You haven't departed yet either. Why do you think you’re still able to feel so much despair?
“It’s what comes with being alive.”
Lloyd’s breath hitched, his grief cutting through him like a blade. “It doesn’t feel like living,” he whispered, his tears falling freely. “It feels like everything’s been taken from me. How am I supposed to go on like this?”
“Because it is through the pain that we find our purpose,” the First Spinjitzu Master replied. “You still have so much left to give, Lloyd. So much to protect. This despair you feel now—it is a reminder that your heart still beats, that your story is not over.”
Lloyd closed his eyes, letting the petals brush against his skin, their golden glow a faint comfort in the midst of his anguish.
The wind grew stronger, the golden petals swirling faster now, their light growing brighter. As Lloyd opened his eyes, he found himself standing, his body trembling but upright. The First Spinjitzu Master’s presence began to fade, his voice lingering in the air.
“Remember, grandson: to feel is to live. And to live is to honor the sacrifices of those who loved you enough to let you continue.”
The light overtook the field, and Lloyd was alone once more—but this time, his grief was joined by a flicker of resolve.
The Green Ninja then jolted awake in an unfamiliar room.
Notes:
Sorry if I potentially made anyone cry-
Pls feel free to leave comments! Also ask questions if you got any! (Can’t spoil what happens next though!)
PLEASE GO BLAME CHOCCYICECREAM FOR THE ENDING SCENE BETWEEN LLOYD AND THE FSM- BEAUTIFUL AND SO DAMN ANGSTY OML
Also bestie pls don’t kill me for not letting you get a heads up on this angst- 🫶
Chapter 33: Remember how I died when you started walking?
Summary:
Title: That's So True by Gracie Abrams
Honestly I would consider this a comfort chapter! Frfr 😭
Churning out chapters like a sum sort of Shein factory 💀 (I love to hoard chapters and when I run out, i go on a 10 day hiatus-)
(But in all seriousness tho, I don't support them-)
Notes:
TWs: NONE! (This is a personal achievement for me and this fic-)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd jolted awake, his chest heaving as if he had been drowning. The room around him was silent, shrouded in a muted gray light that seeped through cracked blinds. Dust hung thick in the air, catching faint beams of sunlight like tiny, suspended ghosts. He blinked, his breath unsteady, the ache in his chest sharper than the weakness in his limbs.
He sat up slowly, his body trembling from the effort. Every movement felt foreign, as though he was living in a stranger’s body. He glanced around the room—peeling wallpaper, broken furniture, cobwebs stretching lazily in forgotten corners. There was no sign of life.
How long has it been? Days? Years? He’d lost count. Time had become meaningless, slipping away unnoticed while he drifted through the void of grief and exhaustion.
Lloyd swung his legs over the edge of the bed, his bare feet touching the cold, dust-covered floor.
He tried to stand, but his legs gave out beneath him. He caught himself against a nearby table, gripping its edge until his knuckles turned white. His body was frail, his muscles weak from neglect, but he couldn’t stay here.
He stumbled toward the cracked window, his steps uneven, his breath shallow. Reaching it, he pried it open and leaned heavily against the frame, letting the cool air brush against his face. He looked out at the world—and what he saw made his chest tighten.
The world had changed.
Tall, unfamiliar buildings stretched toward the sky, their glass and steel gleaming coldly in the pale light. The streets below were quiet, lined with strange vehicles and glowing signs in languages he couldn’t decipher. The colors of life had faded, replaced by muted grays and blues.
His eyes welled with tears. How much time had gone by? How many battles had been fought and lost? How many of his friends…
He pressed a trembling hand to his face, the weight of the unknown crushing him. There was no way to know how many of his team were gone—or if anyone remained.
His memories were fractured, their edges sharp and painful. The faces of his friends came to him in flashes, their laughter, their struggles, their sacrifices.
But how many had he buried?
The First Spinjitzu Master’s words echoed faintly in his mind, like a distant melody he could barely recall:
"To feel is to live. And to live is to honor the sacrifices of those who loved you enough to let you continue."
Lloyd let out a shuddering breath, his tears threatening to fall. He wiped at his face with trembling fingers, forcing himself to turn away from the window. The room offered no answers, no comfort. He couldn’t stay here.
There was only one place left to go.
The monastery.
It was the only constant he could cling to, the last place where he’d been whole. Slowly, he made his way to the door, every step a struggle as his body screamed in protest.
The streets outside were unfamiliar, a odd mix of the past and future. The air was heavy and stale, the sky a muted gray that cast everything in shadow. Lloyd moved forward, his legs weak and unsteady, his heart heavier with each step.
He tried to remember the way, but even that felt like an impossible task. The world had shifted, reshaped itself into something he couldn’t recognize. The streets were lined with towering metal structures, their surfaces gleaming in the dim light.
Lloyd paused, leaning against a wall as the weight of it all threatened to crush him. He closed his eyes, his fingers brushing the cool surface of the building
Were they gone? Was he the last one left?
The thought tore at him, but amidst his pain, he could’ve swore he heard a soft voice whispering as if someone was standing beside him:
"Ninja never quit."
Taking a deep, shuddering breath, Lloyd straightened and pushed himself forward. He didn’t know what he would find at the monastery—or if it even still stood—but it was all he had left. And he felt as though something was tugging at his heart to keep going.
Step by step, he walked through the unfamiliar world, his heart heavy.
Finally, the air grew warmer, a wispy form was smiling, bittersweet. Already fading into the sunset.
The climb had been grueling, each step up the mountain feeling like a battle against the weight of his despair and the weakness of his body. Lloyd’s breath came in shallow, uneven bursts, the cold air biting at his skin. He leaned on a broken staff he had picked up along the way, his legs trembling with exhaustion.
Finally, he reached the summit, and there it was—the monastery.
The sight stopped him in his tracks. The once-pristine walls were weathered, the golden roof dulled with age, and the surrounding gardens overrun with wild plants. The banners that used to sway proudly in the wind were tattered and faded, their symbols barely visible.
Lloyd’s heart pounded in his chest, not from exertion but from the wave of fear and uncertainty washing over him. He gripped the staff tightly, his knuckles white.
What if no one was there?
What if it was empty, a hollow shell of the home he had once known?
He swallowed hard, his throat dry as he took a shaky step forward. The wind howled softly around him, carrying faint echoes of the past—the laughter of his friends, the clatter of weapons during training, the sound of Zane’s voice calmly guiding them through plans, Kai’s fiery exclamations, Nya’s teasing remarks.
He reached the outer gate, his hand hovering above the wood. His fingers trembled as he hesitated.
What if it was locked? What if it wasn’t the same? What if it held nothing but memories too painful to bear?
The questions twisted in his mind, feeding his anxiety. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He had come this far. There was no turning back now.
Lloyd pushed the gate, and it creaked open slowly, the sound echoing through the stillness. His heart raced as he stepped inside, his boots crunching on the gravel path.
The courtyard was eerily silent. Overgrown grass sprouted between the stones, and the training dummies stood as silent sentinels, their surfaces battered and worn. His gaze swept across the area, searching desperately for any sign of life.
The doors to the monastery itself stood slightly ajar, swaying gently in the breeze. Lloyd’s breath caught in his throat. Someone could be inside.
Or perhaps…no one.
He took another step forward, his fear mounting with each passing second. The memories of his team surged in his mind—their voices, their faces, their laughter. He felt the ache of their absence, the sharp sting of his failures, the weight of the years he had spent lost.
As he reached the threshold, he stopped, his hand hovering over the doorframe. His chest tightened, and he closed his eyes, trying to summon the courage to face whatever lay beyond.
He whispered to himself, his voice barely audible, “Please… let someone still be here.”
Summoning all his strength, Lloyd pushed the door open. The hinges groaned in protest, the sound echoing through the empty halls. He stepped inside, his footsteps hesitant, each one feeling heavier than the last.
The air was cool and carried the faint scent of incense, as if someone had been there not long ago. The silence was deafening, broken only by the distant sound of wind howling through the mountains.
Lloyd’s heart sank. The monastery felt empty, yet there was a lingering warmth, a faint trace of life that he couldn’t explain.
His voice trembled as he called out into the stillness, “Hello? Is anyone here?”
Only silence answered him.
He dropped the staff to the ground, his knees giving way as he knelt in the center of the hall. The weight of everything he had lost pressed down on him, and tears began to spill from his eyes.
The monastery was still standing, but it felt like a monument to a past he could never reclaim. A place of memories, not hope.
But then… a faint sound.
Lloyd froze, his heart leaping. It was soft, almost nonexistent—a quiet shuffle from deeper within the monastery. He turned toward the source of the noise, his breath catching.
Hope sparked in his chest, fragile and uncertain. Was it real? Or was his grief playing tricks on him?
Summoning his courage, Lloyd stood and took a cautious step forward, toward the sound.
—---------------
Lloyd's footsteps echoed faintly as he wandered through the dim corridors of the monastery. The walls felt like they were closing in, every brick etched with memories of laughter, arguments, and quiet moments shared with his team. Each door he passed remained tightly shut, untouched and undisturbed, as if waiting for their rightful owners to return.
All except his.
His door stood slightly ajar, a faint beam of light spilling out into the hallway. His breath caught as he approached, hesitating for a moment before stepping inside.
The room was eerily familiar yet subtly changed. The bed, the desk, the shelves—they were just as he remembered. But there were new additions: a small pile of neatly folded clothes resting on the chair, a stack of Starfarer comics carefully arranged on the desk, and a collection of tea and hot chocolate boxes tucked in the corner.
Lloyd’s throat tightened. His room was untouched but not forgotten. Someone had been here. Someone had cared enough to keep it ready, as though they knew he would return.
His gaze landed on the bed. A folded piece of parchment rested there, its edges slightly frayed. Lloyd approached it slowly, his hands trembling as he picked it up. The handwriting was delicate and familiar, each letter inked with care.
---------
Dear Lloyd,
If you ever come back, even if it’s just to sneak in at night, know that you were never forgotten. This room was always yours, and so is this home, no matter how much time passes.
I know you, Lloyd. I know how much you carry, how much you blame yourself for what happened. For Kai. For Zane. But you need to know this—none of it was your fault. Not then, not now. There’s no universe where I could ever blame you for what happened.
For a while, I wasn’t sure how to keep going either. I tried to keep this place alive for the team, for the memories, but mostly for you. I didn’t know if you’d ever come back, but I hoped.
I didn’t know what you’d need, so I left a few things—things you used to love. Maybe they’ll still bring you some comfort.
I hope you’ll find your way back to us someday.
—Nya
---------
Lloyd’s knees buckled, and he sat down heavily on the edge of the bed, clutching the letter to his chest. Tears blurred his vision, spilling down his cheeks as the weight of her words settled over him.
The room felt alive now, filled with an invisible presence that wrapped around him like a warm embrace. He could almost hear her voice, soft and teasing, chiding him for sneaking around. He could almost see her folding his clothes, placing the comics just so, Nya’s hands lingering on the edges of the bedspread as if to ensure everything was perfect for him.
He whispered into the stillness, “You kept this for me… Thank you.”
The Starfarer comics caught his eye, their covers brightly colored and well-preserved. He reached out and picked one up, the texture familiar in his hands. Memories of late-night reading under the covers, laughing at the ridiculous villains with Kai, flooded back to him.
A quiet laugh escaped his lips, shaky and broken. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he didn’t feel entirely alone.
The monastery wasn’t empty. It was filled with traces of love, care, and hope that had stood the test of time. And it wasn’t just a monument to the past—it was a promise that someone had believed in his return.
Lloyd folded the letter carefully and placed it neatly into his gi, on his heart
aching yet comforted. For now, he would let the warmth of these small gestures guide him forward.
He had come home.
He heard something softly thud on the ground behind him, “Lloyd-?”
Notes:
I wonder who's behind Lloyd?
Btw I know I left one comment reply saying a century has passed but idk I might change it. (Unconfirmed)
#NO BETA WE DIE LIKE KAI
(I'm so mean for this- JUST WAIT TILL Y'ALL SEE THOSE SBG TYLER MEMES, those are absolutely foul 💀💀💀)
People are placing Tyler on their godammn Christmas trees 😭
Chapter 34: I'm sure we're taller in another dimension
Summary:
Title: White Ferrari by Frank Ocean
Hurt/Comfort 😔👍
I'm sorry if the fic is dragging on too long, I just want to meaningfully send it off. Also to answer multiple plot holes.
Notes:
NO TWs AND NO BETA, WE DIE LIKE PRETTY MUCH EVERYONE-
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd froze.
The voice was quiet, steady, and achingly familiar—one he hadn’t heard in what felt like lifetimes. Slowly, he turned toward the sound, his heart pounding like thunder in his chest.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It couldn’t be-
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
“Zane…” Lloyd whispered, his voice trembling. The word barely escaped his lips, a fragile thread of disbelief hanging in the air.
The sight of him was like a blow to the stomach. Lloyd’s breath hitched as his gaze swept over the figure before him. Zane looked the same yet different. His silver skin still gleamed softly in the dim light, but his eyes carried a weight that hadn’t been there before—a depth that hinted at both suffering and resilience.
At nindroid’s feet lay a pile of neatly folded clothes, now crumpled from where they had been dropped.
Neither of them moved. The moment stretched endlessly, the silence between them charged with an overwhelming mix of shock and emotions.
“You’re alive?” Lloyd finally managed, his words breaking as tears welled in his eyes.
The older’s expression remained in disbelief, unspeaking.
Lloyd froze in place as Zane stood in the doorway, the air between them heavy and awkward. The weight of a years pressed down on him, and his chest tightened with self-doubt.
The nindroid’s presence was real—solid and undeniable—but Lloyd couldn’t bring himself to fully believe it. Why is he here? Why did he stay? The questions clawed at his mind, each one louder than the last.
“I…” Lloyd’s voice wavered, barely audible. “I don’t deserve this. Not after…” He swallowed hard, lowering his gaze to the crumpled clothes at Zane’s feet. “Not after what I did. After what I didn’t do.”
The room seemed to shrink, suffocating him under the weight of his guilt. He thought of the years he had spent running, of the team he had failed to save. Of Zane, who had given so much, only to face the unimaginable.
He flinched slightly when Zane took a slow, deliberate step toward him.
“Zane,” Lloyd whispered, his voice cracking. “I’m so sorry. I should’ve—”
But before he could finish, Zane moved forward and wrapped him in a tight, unyielding embrace.
Lloyd’s words faltered, replaced by a sharp intake of breath as Zane’s arms encircled him. The hug was firm, grounding, and filled with a quiet strength that demanded nothing in return.
“You don’t have to say anything, Lloyd,” Zane said softly, his voice steady yet tinged with an emotion Lloyd couldn’t place. “It’s okay.”
The simple gesture shattered the walls Lloyd had built around himself. He trembled, the dam breaking as tears streamed down his face. “I… I left. I abandoned everything. I thought you all—” His voice cracked again, the words catching in his throat.
Zane didn’t let go. He held on, his embrace warm and kind, as if he could piece together the shattered parts of Lloyd just by being there.
“You never abandoned us, Lloyd,” Zane said, his tone calm but resolute. “You did what you thought you had to. And I… I could never blame you for that.”
Lloyd clutched at Zane’s shoulders, his grip desperate and shaking. “I should’ve done something I-”
Zane pulled back slightly, just enough to meet Lloyd’s tear-filled eyes. His own gaze was soft, patient, and full of something Lloyd had long forgotten—love, unconditional and unbroken.
“I won’t pretend it wasn’t difficult,” Zane said, his voice calm but firm. “There were moments when I wondered why you hid so much from us. Why you carried so much on your own.”
The blond flinched, the words striking deep.
“But,” Zane continued, his tone softening, “I let that anger and confusion go a long time ago.” He tightened his hold, his voice quiet yet unwavering. “Because I understood. You wanted to protect us, even if it meant keeping secrets from us.”
Lloyd’s knees threatened to buckle, his hands clutching at Zane’s shoulders. “I thought… I thought you’d hate me for it. For everything I didn’t say. For not being enough.”
Zane pulled back just enough to meet Lloyd’s eyes, his expression resolute. “I could never hate you, Lloyd. You gave your all for us, even when it hurt you. I forgave you long before today.”
Tears spilled down Lloyd’s cheeks, and his voice cracked as he whispered, “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry, Zane. For everything.”
Zane shook his head slightly, a faint smile on his face. “You have nothing to apologize for. You’re here, Lloyd. And that’s enough.”
The words lingered, their simplicity cutting through the storm of Lloyd’s guilt. He leaned into Zane’s embrace, letting the quiet strength of his oldest brother anchor him.
————-
Lloyd’s voice broke the quiet. “The clothes… the ones that fell—”
Zane paused as Lloyd’s question hung in the air, his gaze briefly flickering back to the crumpled pile of clothes on the floor. For a moment, it seemed like he might answer, but instead, he offered a faint, knowing smile.
“You’ve gone too long without eating,” Zane said gently, sidestepping the question. “Come. The clothes can wait.”
There was a lightness to his tone, but it carried an undercurrent of insistence that left no room for argument. Lloyd hesitated, his mind lingering on the crumpled clothes on the ground. Zane didn’t say anything else, only gestured softly for Lloyd to follow him. Without another word, he turned and led the way through the monastery's dimly lit halls.
Lloyd hesitated, his legs feeling like lead, but he forced himself to move. His mind spun with questions, his chest heavy with the weight of everything unsaid.
Reluctantly, Lloyd followed.
They reached the kitchen, its silence louder than Lloyd expected. The room felt hollow, stripped of the lively chatter and clinking dishes he once remembered. The long table where they’d all gathered countless times now sat undisturbed, only a thin layer of dust betraying the passage of time.
The faint hum of clattering pulled Lloyd’s gaze to Zane, who was already at work. Zane moved with precision, his hands steady as he reached for ingredients with the same care as always.
Lloyd frowned, unsure how to be useful to the nindroid. His mind was trying to remember how Zane had taught him, when he had always watched just outside the door, when he first started staying on the bounty. With the older kindly inviting him in for a short cooking lesson, it became more of a routine after a while.
He had learnt so much from the him yet, as he dug through his memories on what he was taught, he only drew blanks.
I guess in a comedic twisted way, he was really feeling his age.
“Your age? But, Master, that's ridiculous! You don't look a day over a hundred!”
FSM, he really was stupid for that wasn’t he?
Soon the smell of broth and spices soon filled the room, stirring something deep within Lloyd. He stood there awkwardly, watching as Zane prepared the noodles. Every movement Zane made was deliberate, familiar, as though it was a habit.
Finally, Zane placed a steaming bowl of noodles on the table and gestured for the younger to sit. Lloyd hesitated before lowering himself onto the chair, his hands trembling as he picked up the chopsticks.
The noodles looked just like he remembered—perfectly cooked, the broth rich and fragrant. He took a small bite, his movements slow and unsteady.
The warmth spread through him, the flavors igniting memories he’d thought long buried. He could see it so vividly: Kai and Jay arguing about the right spice-to-broth ratio, Nya rolling her eyes barely stifling a laugh, and Cole always trying to steal bites from both Kai's and Jay's bowls. His uncle sighing at the bickering pair, a hint of amusement in his features.
The chopsticks clattered against the bowl as his hands fell to his lap. Tears slipped down his face, silently and without end.
Zane watched quietly, his expression soft but solemn. He didn’t speak, letting the silence hold the weight of Lloyd’s grief.
“It’s just noodles,” Lloyd whispered shakily, his voice cracking.
Zane stepped closer, his hand resting lightly on Lloyd’s shoulder. “I would like to believe you don't truly believe that, I make it sometimes, even though I don't really require food to survive.” he admitted quietly.
“Makes me feel less alone, I thought you’d like it.”
Lloyd nodded, his tears soaking into his gi as he forced himself to eat another bite. The warmth of the meal settled in his chest, soothing and painful all at once—a fragile thread connecting him to everything he’d lost and everything he hadn’t yet found again.
For the first time in what felt like centuries, the food didn’t just warm his body; it reminded him he was still alive.
Lloyd wiped hastily at his tears, trying to mask the emotion spilling over as he pushed the half-empty bowl of noodles aside. He sniffled and straightened, his voice trembling as he said, “I-I’m fine. Really.”
Zane, ever observant, didn’t press further. Instead, he quietly moved to the kitchen counter, retrieving another bowl. Lloyd’s eyes widened as he noticed six additional bowls of steaming noodles neatly arranged along the counter.
The sight caught him off guard, and he blinked in confusion. “Zane… who are those for?”
Zane paused, his expression softening as he glanced at Lloyd. His voice was calm, almost reverent. “Come with me, Lloyd. Please bring the bowls along as well.”
Lloyd obeyed without question, his hands trembling slightly as he carried two bowls while Zane balanced the rest. They moved silently through the monastery, the weight of unspoken emotions heavy between them.
Finally, Zane led him to a quiet room that Lloyd hadn’t seen before. As the door creaked open, Lloyd’s breath caught.
Inside, a small memorial stood in the center of the room. It was simple yet majestic. Seven statues were arranged in a semicircle, a beautiful stain glass wall behind reflecting the sun rays into the room. Each one depicting someone the both of them had loved and lost.
Kai stood proud and brave, his golden katanas one planted firmly into the ground while the other pointed up reflecting the bright sunlight, his expression forever bold.
Jay was mid-laugh, his eyes bright with mischief, the Ying pendant tied around his neck.
Nya stood tall, her Yang pendant cradled in her hands, her gaze filled with quiet determination.
Cole was captured in a stance of unyielding strength, the Blades of Deliverance in black and white grasped tightly in both his hands.
Sora was poised with her tech staff in hand, a bright smile carved onto her face.
Wlydfyre in a fighting stance, heatwave towering over behind her shoulders.
And finally, Master Wu sat cross-legged in serene contemplation, no memorabilia beneath his feet—only his essence of wisdom and guidance captured in stone.
The sight of them all together, preserved in this space, hit Lloyd like a tidal wave. He set the bowls down carefully on a small table, his legs threatening to buckle under him as he stared at each statue in turn.
“You…” His voice broke, and he turned to his friend. “You did all of this?”
The nindroid gazed up warmly at the statues, "They had made a statue for me once, I felt it was only right to do the same…And I wasn’t fully alone on this either, I had some help in a way.” Zane took a tentative pause before setting down once of the bowls to brush a hand at the foot of Master Wu's statue, “Once every year, I prepare the same meal we had after we defeated the great devourer. Our first major victory, one of the happiest moments.”
Zane nodded turning back to the blond. “For them. For us. For you.” He placed the remaining bowls on the table and stepped back, letting Lloyd take it all in.
Lloyd’s gaze drifted over the statues again, lingering on each piece of memorabilia. His hand trembled as he reached out to touch the Yang pendant cupped in Nya’s hands, the cool metal grounding him for a fleeting moment.
“They deserved so much more,” Lloyd whispered, his tears returning.
Zane stepped closer, his hand resting gently on Lloyd’s shoulder. “They lived full lives, Lloyd. They gave everything they had, not just to the world—but to each other. To you. This is a place to honor that.”
Lloyd swallowed hard, his throat tight with grief. The warmth of Zane’s words and the silent reverence of the room wrapped around him like a fragile embrace.
“They’d want you to remember them like this,” Zane added, his voice quiet. “Not as lives lost—but as the family they were.”
Lloyd nodded shakily, his gaze fixed on the statues. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he allowed himself to smile—a small, broken smile, but one filled with love.
“They’d want me to keep going,” he whispered.
Zane’s grip on his shoulder tightened just slightly. “And so would I. We have each other after all don't we?”
Lloyd gave him a small smile as he stared up at him, before brushing absentmindedly on the small green shimmering scales on his wrist.
They had started growing every the merge, his heritage had started become more evident with his scales and the faint purple on growing on his finger tips.
Lloyd didn't have the heart to show him the decaying ones that has grown black and ashen that hid on his shoulders.
Notes:
-I wonder whether y'all caught what the statues were implying :0
-And Zane is alive! Yippee! Also I have a nice small fic idea on what Zane was doing when he died. (Because I honestly loved Kai's and Zane's dynamic in MOTM, IT WILL BE A CRACKFIC) #stayingalive #fckyoudeath
-By right the virtues of Spinjitszu are engraved at the foot of their statues. (Sora being determination and Wlydfyre taking on patience)
-MY HC IS THAT THE BLADES OF DELIVERANCE WAS FIXED IN SHINTARO AND PERSONALLY SENT TO COLE BY VANIA OR KAI HELPED TO FIX IT AND GAVE IT AS A BDAY GIFT TO COLE. (Nuh uh nothing is changing my mind about this-)
-The statues were originally meant to be placed in the center of the crossroads where the battle started but, considering the amount of time the ninja were absent. People soon forgot about them and moved on to the future.
-Lloyd has a statue too but Zane refused to place it out, saying he “knew” Lloyd was alive. (Why though, how strange-)
Chapter 35: I bet on losing dogs
Summary:
Title: I Bet on Losing Dogs by Mitski
(Probably going to make a Spotify playlist of this fic!)
TWs: Slight blood
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lloyd woke up in his old room, the familiar scent of tea and worn pages hanging faintly in the air. The bed beneath him felt too soft, too real, and for a moment, he couldn’t tell if he was truly awake or still caught in some surreal dream.
His mind buzzed, heavy with the weight of everything he’d seen—the statues, Zane’s quiet reassurance, the memories carved into stone. But here he was, back in the quiet of his room, the distant hum of the monastery’s walls a constant reminder that life, in some form, went on.
Dragging himself to his feet, the ninja wandered to the small bathroom, his limbs stiff from exhaustion. He turned the shower handle, the sudden rush of warm water jolting his senses. It wasn’t comforting, not really, but it gave him something tangible to focus on. The steam enveloped him as he let the water fell over his body, washing away the grime of years spent wandering, searching, hunting mourning.
Once he stepped out, a chill crept into his bones. He reached for a towel and caught his reflection in the mirror above the sink.
The sight stopped him cold.
Lloyd stared, his green eyes wide and unblinking, as if the figure in the mirror wasn’t him. His face hadn’t aged, not in the way it should have—not for a century. His jawline was as sharp as ever, his skin unmarred by time. Yet, there was something profoundly different. His features bore the marks of grief, his expression weary and hollow. The vitality that once defined him was gone, replaced by a haunting emptiness.
But it wasn’t his face that drew his attention most.
His hair, once bright as sunlight, now fell long and unruly past his shoulders. It had darkened over the years, the golden strands dulled to a shadow of their former brilliance. Near the tips, black and ashen hues spread like creeping rot, stark against the pale strands. It wasn’t natural, yet it felt like it belonged—a physical manifestation of the anguish that had consumed him.
Lloyd reached up, his fingers brushing against the brittle ends. The sensation was foreign, detached, as though he weren’t touching himself at all. His breath hitched, his chest tightening as the full weight of his appearance pressed down on him.
“Is this… me?” he whispered, his voice barely audible over the dripping faucet.
The numbness settled in like a heavy fog, dulling his thoughts, his emotions. The mirror felt distant, the room unreal. He blinked once, twice, but the reflection didn’t change. The boy who had once laughed, fought, and lived alongside his friends was gone. And yet, here he was, unchanged and unchanging.
His gaze drifted to the dark circles under his eyes, the shadows that seemed to deepen with each passing moment. He clenched the edge of the sink, his knuckles white, as the realization clawed its way through the haze.
Time had moved on without him. The world had aged, evolved, and left him behind—a relic. He was a living contradiction, trapped between the past and the present.
The weight of it all pressed down on him, a suffocating reminder of his isolation. Lloyd’s grip tightened, the porcelain cool beneath his fingers.
He turned away, his chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. His mind raced, yet everything felt distant, muted.
“It doesn’t feel real,” he muttered to the empty room. “None of it does.”
The reflection seemed wrong, foreign. It mocked him, a version of himself frozen in time, unchanged while everything else crumbled. His pulse quickened, a sharp mix of denial and frustration rising within him.
Then, before he realized what he was doing, his fist shot forward. The mirror shattered with a loud crack, shards flying and clattering onto the floor. His hand stung, warm blood trickling down his fingers.
As pieces of the mirror still reflected in front of him, he could've sworn his eyes glowed a chilling purple, held with resentment and violence.
“Oh.”
When he dared to open them again, the violent purple was gone. But what remained stole his breath away.
He was met with crimson eyes and practically glowing blond hair, there was something sad in the way his young eyes glimmered.
Only for his vision to flicker back to himself, dead-eyed again.
Infront and scattered across the bathroom floor.
The adrenaline drained from him as quickly as it had come, leaving him cold and hollow. He stared at the mess he’d made—the blood streaked across his knuckles, the broken shards of glass.
“I'm sorry.”
The blond tightly shut his eyes, it wasn't for anyone in particular but it felt owed, the words confined to the bathroom walls.
Lloyd sank to his knees, his body trembling as he numbly began picking up the pieces. Each shard felt like a weight in his hand. As he worked, flashes of memories sparked in his mind—vivid, violent, incomplete.
A bloodied cave. His hands gripping a blade, a familiar one painted crimson. Twisted, lifeless forms of bodies crumpling beneath him.
The memories came and went in bursts, leaving him confused.
The blood on his hands smeared across the glass as he gathered the fragments, his movements stiff. He forced himself to focus on the task, pushing the memories down, burying them deep where they couldn’t claw at him anymore.
By the time he finished, his hands were trembling. The bathroom was quiet again, save for his ragged breathing.
Lloyd placed the shards carefully in the corner, wrapped his bloodied hand in a towel, and forced himself to his feet. His legs felt like lead as he trudged out of the room.
The smell of something warm and familiar greeted him as he descended the stairs. Pancakes.
In the kitchen, Zane was at the stove, flipping pancakes onto a plate. The sight should’ve been comforting, but Lloyd felt like a ghost drifting through the scene. He sat down at the table, his hands tucked under the tablecloth to hide the faint tremor still running through them.
Zane turned, placing a plate of pancakes in front of Lloyd. “Breakfast is served,” he said gently, his tone steady, warm.
The blond managed a small nod, offering Zane a small appreciative smile. As he picked up the fork and began to eat, the warmth of the pancakes spread through him.
As he was about to numbly fork another piece of pancake, Zane’s voice broke the silence, calm yet observant.
“Your hand,” he said softly, glancing down.
Lloyd instinctively pulled his injured hand further under the table, the towel wrapped around it doing little to hide the blood starting to seep through. “It’s nothing,” he muttered, his voice quieter than he intended.
Zane raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable but firm. “Lloyd.”
The single word left no room for argument. With a resigned sigh, Lloyd placed his hand on the table, still wrapped in the towel. Zane stood without another word, retrieving a medkit from one of the kitchen cabinets.
Returning to Lloyd’s side, Zane pulled up a chair and sat beside him. Carefully, he unwrapped the towel, exposing the cuts across Lloyd’s knuckles. His movements were precise and methodical, the gentle hum of his internal systems almost soothing in the quiet room.
He didn’t ask what had happened. Zane never pried when Lloyd wasn’t ready to talk, and for that, Lloyd was silently grateful.
Instead, Zane spoke in a softer tone as he cleaned the wound, applying antiseptic with the kind of care only the nindroid could manage. “Where have you been, Lloyd?”
The question lingered in the air, not demanding but simply offering a space for Lloyd to speak if he chose.
Zane’s question hung in the air as Lloyd sat frozen, the fork trembling in his hand. His jaw tightened, and for a moment, it seemed like he wouldn’t answer. Then, with a deep, weary sigh, he set the fork down and slowly reached into his gi, pulling out a small, aged scroll.
The parchment was frayed, its edges brittle, but the ink remained stark and vivid as though it carried its own malevolence. Lloyd unrolled it carefully, setting it on the table between them.
Zane’s gaze flickered between Lloyd and the scroll. “What is this?” he asked softly, his tone free of judgment but laced with concern.
Lloyd stared at the scroll, his fingers lingering on its edge as if touching it again would only deepen the weight it carried. His voice was quiet when he finally spoke. “I found it in the monastery’s library... buried deep beneath old scrolls no one had touched in centuries.”
Zane didn’t interrupt, waiting patiently as Lloyd took a steadying breath.
“It’s a spell,” Lloyd explained, his voice thick with emotion. “A way to bring back the dead—”
The blond could’ve sworn he heard the nindroid take a sharp inhale, however he didn’t dare to meet his eyes as he continued, “Not as they were, but as... fragments. ”
“You use memories and pieces of what remains of them—an item, a place they were connected to, anything tied to who they were. You could create a... world, something that felt real, for as long as you wanted. Past, present, future—it didn’t matter.”
Lloyd’s hand hovered over the scroll, his knuckles white. “I used it. Again and again. A hundred times, maybe more.”
Zane’s mechanical fingers twitched slightly, but he said nothing, allowing Lloyd to continue.
“At first, it was... comforting,” Lloyd admitted, his voice shaking. “Seeing all of you again, hearing your voices, even if it wasn’t real—it felt real enough. But the spell... it was never meant to be used like that. Over time, it started to...”
He trailed off, his breath hitching. Slowly, hesitantly, Lloyd reached for the seelves of his gi and pulled it aside.
Zane’s eyes widened.
Black and ashen scales crawled over Lloyd’s shoulders, their edges jagged and unnatural, like ink in his skin. They pulsed faintly, as though alive, a sinister remnant of the spell’s corruption.
“It drained me,” Lloyd choked out bitterly, his voice barely audible. “Every time I used it, it took more of me. My life force…”
“My humanity…” His fingers brushed against the scales, his touch hesitant, almost afraid. “This... this is what’s left.”
Zane’s gaze lingered on the scales, his expression unreadable. Then, with deliberate care, he reached out and placed a hand over Lloyd’s trembling one.
“Why… Why did you do it so many times? Knowing what it'll cost?” Zane asked quietly.
Lloyd’s breath hitched, his fingers clenching into fists on his lap. He couldn’t meet Zane’s eyes, his voice barely audible when he finally replied.
“Because…” He hesitated, his chest tightening as the words clawed their way out. “Because it always ended the same.”
Zane tilted his head slightly, waiting.
“One of us always died ,” Lloyd whispered, his voice cracking under the weight of the admission.
“No matter what I did differently. No matter how hard I tried to change things… someone was always going to die.”
The words hung heavy in the air, and Lloyd felt the sharp sting of tears threatening to fall. He wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand, though it did little to steady his trembling voice.
“I thought if I could just... try enough times, figure out the right way to do it, I could save everyone. I could stop it all from happening. But I couldn’t.” He paused, swallowing hard.
“The battle with the Forbidden Five... it was always going to end with someone dead. Kai. You. Cole. Nya…I tried everything, but…”
Lloyd choked on the last words, his breath shuddering as he looked down at his hands, scarred and trembling.
Zane leaned forward slightly, his voice gentle but firm. “Lloyd… None of us would have wanted you to destroy yourself trying to save us.”
“I couldn’t just let it happen!” Lloyd snapped, his voice raw with frustration and grief. “I couldn't let everyone die because I wasn't good enough! And because of that others have to sacrifice themselves to save me!”
“Lloyd-”
“You died because I wasn't fast enough! Because I was stupid! Kai died because I wasn't strong enough to even put up my own fight!”
“Lloyd please listen-”
“So if I had been better, maybe, just maybe! I WOULD'VE BEEN THE ONE THAT GOT KILLED THAT DAY!” His voice rang out, reverberating through the monastery's walls.
“SO I HAD TO TRY ZANE-”
“EVEN IF IT COST ME EVERYTHING!”
“It’s…It’s what I owe to you… ”
“To everyone. ”
A gentle hand was placed on Lloyd’s shoulder, the contact grounding him.
“We all knew the risks,” Zane said softly. “We made our choices because we believed in you. In each other. And even now, we- ”
“Zane you don’t get it-”
“I believed in you, and I still do.”
Zane's hand remained on Lloyd’s shoulder, his touch steady, unwavering. But Lloyd couldn’t hold it in any longer. His breath hitched as frustrated tears welled at the corners of his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly, his nails biting into his palms as he looked up at Zane again. His voice cracked under the strain of his desperation.
"Why don’t you hate me?" Lloyd whispered, the words trembling on his lips.
“This is my debt, I owe this to everyone!” As he yanked back his sleeve once more, the ashen scales glimmering in the light.
Zane blinked, his face calm but faintly tinged with sadness. Before he could answer, Lloyd’s voice broke again, louder this time, tinged with anger and pain.
"So why won’t you hate me?" Lloyd’s tears spilled over, hot and fast, streaming down his face as he shook his head. “Why do you keep pretending? Stop acting like I haven’t ruined everything! Stop pretending that all I’ve done is hurt you and everyone else!”
Zane's calm gaze wavered for a brief moment, but he stayed silent, his steady presence the only response.
“Just hate me, Zane!” Lloyd begged, his voice hoarse, as the younger harshly pulled back away the other’s touch. “Please—just hate me. It would be so much easier. For both of us. For everyone.” His green eyes, bloodshot and filled with anguish, searched Zane's face for any trace of resentment, for any hint of the disgust he thought he deserved.
But Zane only looked back at him with quiet understanding. He didn’t flinch or recoil. He didn’t show anger or bitterness. Instead, there was only a deep, unyielding compassion in his icy blue gaze.
Lloyd’s frustration mounted as he saw it. His tears fell harder now, mixing with the trembling words that followed. “Just shout, yell how you really feel about me! After I got you both killed, how I led you all into I fight without a real plan!—after I ran before the funerals and abandoned everyone, because I was too much of a coward to face you and Kai, to face them!—I deserve it! I deserve all of it!”
His voice cracked, the words choking on a sob. “So just say it. Please, Zane. Hate me. Hate me!”
Zane’s shoulders sank ever so slightly, and his usually serene expression softened. He reached out, placing a careful hand on Lloyd’s trembling ones.
“Lloyd,” Zane began gently, his voice steady but firm. “I could never hate you.”
Those words struck Lloyd like a blade. He squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head violently as if trying to block out the sound.
“You should!” Lloyd snapped back, his voice sharp with frustration, but his words faltered into a broken whisper. “You should hate me. You have every reason to…”
Zane tightened his grip on Lloyd’s hands, grounding him as the blond trembled beneath the weight of his guilt. “Hatred,” Zane said softly, “has never healed a broken heart or mended a wounded soul. I have no desire to hate you because it would not ease your pain. Nor would it ease mine.”
Lloyd stared at him, wide-eyed, his lips trembling as the tears continued to fall.
“You think you have ruined everything,” Zane continued, his voice unwavering. “But what I see, Lloyd, is someone who has tried to hold the world together—sometimes at great personal cost. I see someone who grieves, who fights, who loves deeply, and who feels pain more profoundly than he realizes. And that… that is why I could never hate you.”
“But I’ve hurt you,” Lloyd whispered, his voice small, trembling. “I’ve hurt all of you.”
Zane’s gaze didn’t waver as he replied, his words deliberate, full of belief. “You have made mistakes, Lloyd. We all have. And yes, there has been pain. But there has also been love, strength, and countless acts of kindness that have outweighed that pain.”
The dam broke as Lloyd sobbed openly, his voice cracking under the weight of his guilt and sorrow. “I don’t deserve this…I… I don’t deserve you.”
Zane’s hand cupped the side of Lloyd’s face, gently tilting it up so that their eyes met. His own expression was unwavering, full of empathy and understanding.
“Lloyd,” he said, his voice steady but filled with emotion, “you are worth more than you believe. And I will remind you of that as many times as it takes for you to see it yourself.”
Lloyd’s breath hitched, his tears falling freely as he leaned into Zane’s touch.
The younger took a shuddering breath, pulling away gently from Zane’s comforting touch. His hands dropped to his sides, trembling slightly, as his mind raced with questions that had haunted him since the moment he saw Zane alive again. Swallowing hard, he glanced up, his green eyes still glistening with tears.
“How… how are you even still alive?” Lloyd asked, his voice soft but steadier now, a trace of wonder breaking through the exhaustion.
Zane tilted his head slightly, his lips curving into a warm smile, the kind that seemed to lighten the weight in the room. “That,” he began, his voice tinged with a rare note of happiness, “is thanks to someone very dear to both of us.”
Lloyd’s brows furrowed. “Who?”
Zane’s smile grew, the edges of his expression softening further. “The same person who helped me create the statues in the monastery,” he said, his tone carrying a quiet reverence.
“Pixal.”
Lloyd’s breath hitched, his eyes widening in disbelief. “Pixal?”
He repeated, almost as if saying her name would ensure she was still pretty much alive.
“She’s alive, Lloyd,” Zane confirmed, his voice filled with certainty. “And from the looks of it, she might be returning soon. She only went down to the new crossroads for a small grocery trip.”
Before Lloyd could fully process the words, a soft but distinct knock echoed from the door. He froze for a moment, his heart hammering in his chest, before a surge of hope propelled him forward.
“Pixal?” he whispered under his breath as he ran to the door, barely registering Zane’s faint chuckle behind him.
Flinging the door open, Lloyd came face to face with the figure standing on the other side.
There she was—Pixal. Her silvery hair caught the light, and her green eyes widened in equal surprise. She held a small bag of supplies in one hand, but her gaze was entirely on him, taking in the sight of the Green Ninja standing before her.
“Lloyd?” Pixal’s voice was soft, laced with astonishment and something close to relief.
The younger stared at her, his breath catching in his throat. His hands trembled at his sides, his mind racing to reconcile the impossible reality before him. “Pixal,” he said, the name coming out as a whisper, thick with disbelief and emotion.
She smiled gently, tilting her head in the familiar, thoughtful way that made her feel so unmistakably her. “It’s good to see you again,” she said softly.
For a moment, Lloyd couldn’t speak. He couldn’t move. Then, as if a dam burst within him, he took a shaky step forward, his voice cracking with emotion. “You’re really here…”
“I am,” Pixal replied warmly, her gaze flickering between him and Zane, who had risen from his seat and now stood just behind Lloyd, a pleased smile on his face.
The sight of them together—Pixal alive, Zane smiling—was almost too much for Lloyd to bear. His lips trembled, and he laughed softly, a broken, joyous sound that escaped before he could stop it.
“You’re… You’re alive!” he said again, the words half a whisper, half a prayer.
Pixal nodded, her expression kind and patience as she repeated again gently. “I am. And so are you. That is something to celebrate, don’t you think?”
Lloyd wiped at his face hastily, a weak but genuine smile breaking through the tears. “Yeah,” he managed, his voice barely above a whisper. “Yeah, it is.”
Zane stepped forward, wrapping his arms around both of their shoulders. “We have much to discuss,” he chimed in happily, his eyes glinting with the warmth of some family reunited. “But for now, perhaps we could share a few snacks. I'm sure Pixal brought enough for all of us.”
Lloyd nodded, unable to find the words as a strange, wonderful warmth settled in his chest. A spark of hope flickered within him—a fragile, beautiful thing that made the impossible feel possible again.
Notes:
Not so fun facts: The night before the funerals when Lloyd planned on running away, Sora was still awake and saw him. (She thought he was simply taking a breather outside or meditating.)
She made tea for the both of them, expecting Lloyd to be on the rooftops again or training. (She didn’t find him, and he never came back.)
- Lloyd only found out that everyone he loved had officially died 3 years ago
- He never wanted to wear green ever again after the battle, discarding the dao his uncle had gotten him in an undisclosed location.
- Nya personally wanted to rip off Master Wu’s portrait from the monastery walls, feeling he failed them all.
- Zane and Pixal celebrate the ninja’s birthdays still by placing a small slice of cake at foot of their statues every year. (Zane always assured that Cole’s had a large chocolate one)
-They all gave up their mantles as ninja after the fight, only Sora, Arin and Wlydfyre wanted to continue their legacy.
Feel free to ask me any other questions you may have so far! I could give you even more depressing fun facts :D
Chapter 36: The moon will sing a song for me, I loved you like the sun
Summary:
Title: The Moon Will Sing by The Crane Wives
Sorry for the long pause, I present thee with a long chapter—
Content: 2 Self-sacrificing, emotionally constipated idiots talk about their feelings.
NO TWS AND NO BETA, WE DIE LIKE KAI
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The light chatter of utensils against plates filled the room, mingling with soft laughter that warmed the air. For the first time in what felt like years, the silence between them wasn’t heavy—it wasn’t suffocating. The dining table felt fuller than it had in ages. Lloyd sat between Zane and Pixal, a plate of food in front of him, though he’d barely touched it. He was too caught up in the moment, in the simple joy of watching the two of them.
Pixal had taken the lead in conversation, recounting her journey to the crossroads with subtle wit that pulled a quiet chuckle from Zane. “I don’t know who decided it was a good idea to mix a marketplace with a festival, but I nearly tripped over three dancers and a rogue chicken just trying to buy some rice,” Pixal said, shaking her head with an amused sigh.
Lloyd let out a small, genuine laugh, a sound that surprised even him. He hadn’t realized how much he’d missed this—missed her. “A chicken?” he asked, raising a brow. “How’d you manage that?”
Pixal gave a small, dramatic shrug. “Let’s just say I may have underestimated its speed. Zane would’ve caught it faster.”
Zane, who had been quietly enjoying his noodles, looked up with a faint smile. “I do have a quicker processing time.”
Lloyd rolled his eyes playfully. “You both act like a chicken could take you out.”
“Don’t underestimate poultry,” Zane announced dramatically, his face grave. Which sent Lloyd and Pixal into fits of laughter again.
It wasn’t loud, but the laughter was real. For the first time in so long, the tension that seemed to cling to Lloyd’s chest began to unravel, if only a little. He found himself leaning back in his chair, his smile lingering as he watched Pixal and Zane exchange a familiar look, the kind of understanding that spoke to their years together.
“So…” Lloyd said after a beat, voice quieter, though not tense. “How long have you been here? Both of you, I mean.”
Zane and Pixal shared a glance, and it was Pixal who answered. “I found him not long after… everything happened, ” she spoke gently, her tone carrying the weight of unspoken words.
“He was—well, let’s just say it took time to get him back on his feet. But once we managed, we agreed to stay quiet for a while. To recover.”
Lloyd nodded, absorbing the words. He didn’t ask for more. For now, knowing they were safe was enough. “I’m glad you’re okay,” he replied softly, his gaze shifting between the two of them. “Both of you.”
Zane reached over, placing a reassuring hand on Lloyd’s arm. “We could say the same to you,” he said, his voice warm and steady. “You’ve been through much, Lloyd. It’s all right to rest now.”
Lloyd glanced down, his smile faltering slightly, though it didn’t disappear entirely. “Rest sounds… weird,” he admitted, trying to make light of it. “But I guess this is close enough.”
Pixal’s green eyes softened, her tone gentle but full of hope. “There’s time for that now.”
Lloyd looked up at her, the weight of her words settling in, and for the first time in a long while, he let himself believe it—just a little.
“Yeah,” he murmured, his voice quiet, almost tentative. “Maybe you’re right.”
A comfortable silence settled over the table for a moment before Zane, with perfect timing, spoke up. “Would anyone like seconds?”
Lloyd barked out a surprised laugh, the sound carrying more ease than before. “You’ve always got more food, Zane. You’re impossible.”
Pixal grinned winking at the younger. “That’s what makes him reliable.”
Lloyd shook his head, the corners of his mouth tugging upward. For now, this—this laughter, this quiet joy—was enough. For now, it was everything.
—-
The laughter that had lingered so easily moments ago slowly faded, leaving behind a quieter, more solemn air as they sat around the table. Lloyd traced a finger along the rim of his half-empty glass, his expression distant yet resigned. He didn’t need to say anything—the weight of unspoken truths already hung between them.
Zane was the first to break the silence. His tone was soft, almost apologetic. “You told me earlier, Lloyd,” he began, gently, “about the Wasting.”
Lloyd’s hands froze, his hands tightening his grip around his utensils, “Zane now isn’t—”
Pixal’s brow furrowed at the word. “The Wasting?” she asked, her voice careful, though concern bled through the edges. She turned toward Lloyd. “You… never mentioned anything like that.”
Lloyd forced a small smile, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “It’s not exactly dinner conversation,” he said, attempting to sound lighthearted. It fell flat. “But it’s… something that happens to dragons. And, well…” He trailed off, letting the words hang in the air.
Pixal stared at him for a long moment before exhaling softly, as though trying to steady herself. “You’re part dragon,” she murmured. “And the Wasting—it’s…”
Lloyd nodded, his gaze focused on the table as if he couldn’t meet their eyes. “Yeah,” he admitted. “It’s slow, but…”
“But it’s always there,” Zane finished, his voice carrying a heavy kind of understanding.
Pixal looked between them, her green eyes searching in disbelief. “What caused it to manifest? Dragons live for centuries, even if you’re a hybrid, it wouldn’t— this can’t just be…”
Zane gently placed a hand on her arm, stopping her. “It isn’t natural,” he said, his voice steady but quiet. “Lloyd told me earlier—about the spell he cast.”
Pixal froze, turning to Lloyd sharply, the blond didn’t dare to meet her eyes. “Spell?”
Lloyd exhaled shakily and finally looked up, guilt clouding his face. “I…” He swallowed, his voice quieter now. “When we lost… everyone, I couldn’t accept it. I couldn’t let it end like that. So I used an ancient spell. One I shouldn’t have touched.”
Pixal’s expression confused, her tone slightly demanding. “What did the spell do?”
Zane answered for him. “It created a realm— a space within reality. One where the team could live again.”
“An illusion?” Pixal asked, confused.
“No,” Zane corrected softly. “More than that. It was real, in its own way—real enough that their lives, their bonds, their thoughts all existed within it. It was an extension of Lloyd’s power. A realm sustained by his life force.”
Pixal turned back to Lloyd, horror dawning on her face. “Your life force—Lloyd, you didn’t…”
“I didn’t think it through,” Lloyd admitted bitterly. “All I knew was that I needed them back. I didn’t care what it cost.” He rubbed his hands together anxiously, his knuckles white. “The Wasting started after that. My body—it’s… it’s ‘ wasting’ away because of what I did.
“I paid for the price with years I don’t have to give.”
The room fell silent. Pixal eyes glazed over, unable to speak, while Zane regarded Lloyd with that same steady calm he always had, though there was a deep sadness in his gaze.
Finally, Pixal broke the deafening silence, her voice tight and almost strangled, her green eyes falling onto the wooden table blankly. “How… How much time do you have left?”
Lloyd hesitated before answering. “Zane and I… we talked about it earlier.” His voice trembled just slightly, but he pushed through it. “A year… One and a half if I’m lucky.”
Pixal’s face fell, and her hands tightened into fists against her lap. “That’s not enough time, Lloyd. There has to be another way—another spell, a cure, something.”
“There isn’t,” Zane said gently, though firmly. “We’ve considered it.”
Lloyd gave a small, humorless laugh. “Ironic, right? I ‘brought’ everyone back, and now I’m the one fading away.”
“Don’t,” Pixal cut in sharply. “Don’t say it like that, like you deserved this.”
Lloyd looked up, surprised by the sudden fire in her voice. Pixal’s expression was fierce, tears glinting in her eyes. “Surely we can make a cure! Maybe there isn’t a lot of time but—”
Lloyd stared at her for a long moment before interrupting softly, “Pix.” he murmured, his voice quiet.
“There isn’t enough time.”
A heavy silence soon fell over the room, leaving only the quiet hum of the room and the sound of Lloyd’s fingers absently tapping his glass. Pixal sat still, her sharp eyes studying him, as though piecing together something she didn’t want to see.
“Let’s talk about this another time…How about after we finish dinner, let’s watch a movie together hm?” Pixal spoke softly, a small smile plastered on her face.
“I remember when Jay had insisted we watch a movie about squirrels-? Such an odd request while he was— ” The nindroid stopped abruptly, her lips pressed into a thin line.
As a smile quickly overtook her expression again, as though her tears and emotions earlier were simply nonexistent. She began to talk about the new crossroads, changing the topic. Both of them said nothing about it.
They didn’t have the heart to.
At the dining table, Pixal quickly reappeared composed again, her movements precise, her words measured. She joined in on the conversation naturally, asking about repairs to the monastery and how Lloyd had been managing on his own. Her tone was calm, collected—her usual demeanor of unwavering efficiency.
But there was something wrong.
Lloyd noticed it in her eyes. Her gaze lingered too long, distant, like she was looking at something just beyond him. The faint light of the room reflected off her irises, and for a moment, they looked hollow—
The quiet atmosphere of the dining room eventually shifted into a softer, more familiar warmth. By the time they settled into the living area later that evening, a movie hummed quietly in the background, its glow casting a faint light across the room. Lloyd, nestled between Zane and Pixal on the couch, had tried to pay attention to the film, but the exhaustion of the day had weighed heavily on him. Before long, he had drifted off, his head tilted slightly against the back of the couch.
He wasn’t sure how long he’d been out when he stirred awake. The voices—soft yet unmistakably tense—were what pulled him from his light sleep.
Lloyd didn’t move. He kept his eyes half-closed, body still, though his breathing had already given him away as awake.
The voices were faint but close. Zane and Pixal.
“…it isn’t fair, Zane.”
Pixal’s voice was steady at first, but there was an edge to it—a bitterness she couldn’t hide.
“I know.” Zane’s reply was gentle, calm as always.
“No, you don’t,” Pixal shot back, her voice rising unexpectedly. There was a tremor in it now, small but undeniable. “You’re talking like it’s already been decided. Like there’s nothing we can do.”
“Pixal—”
“And you—” Her voice wavered, cutting through Zane’s attempt to calm her. “You’re just… accepting it? Do you realize how absurd that is? Do you realize how—”
She stopped abruptly, her voice cracking.
“How wrong this is?”
Zane’s response came quieter, something soft that Lloyd couldn’t make out.
Pixal’s breath hitched. “He’s dying, Zane! Dying! And I’m supposed to sit at the table and act like everything’s fine?” Her voice rose slightly, raw with emotion. “We’re watching movies, we’re laughing— we’re pretending like there’s time when there isn’t! And I can’t —I can’t stand it.”
There was a silence then, thick and heavy. Lloyd’s chest tightened as he lay motionless, hearing her words like a blade cutting through the dark.
Her voice returned, quieter this time but still trembling. “He’s acting like he’s fine. Like it doesn’t hurt him. Like he’s already okay with how this is going to end.”
Another pause.
“Like there’s no hope left.”
Zane’s voice responded, but it was too low—so calm compared to Pixal’s trembling words, too calm.
“I don’t want to lose him,” she whispered finally, and this time, the words broke through the air. Her voice was heavy, tinged with grief she’d tried so hard to hide. “Not him. Not like this.”
“How can you sleep at night..? Knowing we’ll have to bury him one day?”
The silence stretched again, Zane murmuring something again back in response, it didn’t sound sad, frustrated.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Actually, it didn’t really feel like there was any emotion in it at all.
It was cold, detached.
Lloyd’s fingers curled into the blanket as he lay there, still pretending to be asleep. He couldn’t bring himself to open his eyes or move.
The faint sound of a door creaking open stirred Lloyd from his thoughts. He kept his breathing steady, still pretending to be asleep, but his senses sharpened. A moment later, he heard the soft, measured steps of someone walking through the monastery—lightly.
Zane.
Lloyd carefully opened his eyes, his vision adjusting to the dim room. Zane’s silhouette disappeared through the doorway, leaving behind only the faint echo of his footsteps.
What was he doing?
Curiosity and unease bubbled up in Lloyd’s chest. He stayed still for another moment, listening to see if Pixal would follow. But no other sounds came, only the muffled hum of the movie still playing in the background.
Slowly, he sat up, careful not to disturb the blanket. He slipped off the couch, moving as quietly as possible. His bare feet made no noise against the cool floor as he crept toward the door Zane had exited through.
The night air hit him as he stepped outside, crisp and heavy with the faint scent of rain lingering from earlier. The monastery grounds were dark, illuminated only by the pale light of the moon. Lloyd scanned the area, his eyes adjusting, until he caught sight of Zane’s figure moving toward the edge of the courtyard.
Zane was heading for the nearby forest.
Lloyd followed, keeping to the shadows and stepping lightly to avoid making noise. Years of training had honed his stealth, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that Zane would know he was there. Zane always seemed to know.
The trees loomed ahead, their silhouettes shifting gently in the night breeze. Zane didn’t pause as he entered the forest, his white form almost ghostly against the darkness. Lloyd hesitated for a moment at the treeline, then pressed forward, staying a safe distance behind.
The deeper they went, the quieter it became. The rustling leaves and distant chirps of insects faded, replaced by an almost oppressive stillness. Zane finally stopped in a small clearing, his back to Lloyd.
Lloyd ducked behind a tree, his heart pounding despite the calm air. He peered out cautiously, trying to see what Zane was doing.
The nindroid stood motionless, his head tilted slightly upward as if observing the stars. For a moment, it looked like he was talking, but there was no one else around.
Then, Zane’s voice broke the silence.
“I have no idea what I’m doing.”
Lloyd lingered in the shadows of the forest, watching as Zane stood still in the clearing. The nindroid’s head tilted toward the stars, his posture rigid, as if holding up the weight of the sky itself. When Zane’s voice broke the silence, it startled Lloyd—not because it was loud, but because it was soft, vulnerable in a way that felt unnatural for someone so steady.
“I don’t know how to help him,” Zane said, his tone quiet but carrying a weight of guilt. “Not this time.”
Lloyd’s chest tightened. He shifted his weight, trying to hear better, but his foot grazed a branch, snapping it softly.
“I know you’re there, Lloyd.”
The words weren’t sharp, but they hit like a punch. Zane didn’t turn around, and for a moment, Lloyd hesitated, debating whether to step forward or retreat into the trees.
Finally, with a deep breath, Lloyd emerged from the shadows, his steps careful. “Sorry,” he murmured. “I didn’t mean to eavesdrop.”
Zane glanced over his shoulder, his expression calm but tinged with a sadness that Lloyd couldn’t ignore. “You’ve always been good at stealth,” Zane said, almost warmly. “But I’m not so easily fooled.”
Lloyd stopped a few paces away, the soft glow of moonlight casting a faint light between them. “Well I'm not a perfect nindroid am I?”
Zane turned fully to face him now, his blue eyes luminous in the dark. “That’s the thing Lloyd, I’m not human—”
“I am incapable of truly understanding someone’s emotions. I thought by being alive for this long, maybe I'll have become more… More human.”
Lloyd’s gaze softened. “You are Zane, even if you don’t think so.”
Zane’s lips twitched in what might’ve been the start of a smile, but it quickly faltered. “I’ve been alive for well over a century, Lloyd,” he said, his voice hollow. “I don’t think this feels so human.”
The nindroid laughed, a bitter sound lacking any actual humor. It hung in the air like a crack in the quiet night, heavy and unspoken pain threading through it.
Lloyd glanced down, fiddling with the edge of his sleeve, a shadow crossing his face. “Zane... I know you’re sad… Scared. You don’t have to say it, but I can see it. I can feel it.”
Zane turned his head slightly, his expression unreadable. “Lloyd, this isn’t about me.”
“But it is,” Lloyd argued, his voice soft but insistent. “You don’t have to act like it isn’t affecting you. I know what I said earlier wasn’t easy for either of you to hear, and I don’t blame you for being upset.”
Zane’s gaze lingered on Lloyd, his icy gaze faintly glowing in the dim light. “I am not upset because of what you said, Lloyd,” he sighed quietly. “I am upset because I cannot stop it. Because no matter how much I analyze, calculate, or search for solutions, this is something even I cannot fix. And that is... difficult to accept.”
Lloyd looked up at him, his expression softening. “I never expected you to fix it, Zane. That’s not what I want.”
“What do you want?” Zane asked, his voice tinged with desperation he rarely allowed himself to show.
“I want you to be okay,” Lloyd smiled simply. “I want you to know that I’ve made peace with this.”
Zane’s head tilted slightly, the disbelief crossing his features. “ Peace? Lloyd, you are far too young to have to make peace with something like this. You should be fighting—”
“I’m already a hundred and twenty-four years old, Zane.” Lloyd interrupted, his voice steady. “I’ve fought enough, I've fought my whole life. But this isn’t a battle I can win—”
“And I've already lost my reasons for living a long time ago, Zane. You know that just as much as I do.”
Zane’s hands clenched into fists on his lap. “It does not make it any easier to accept.”
“I’m not asking you to accept it,” Lloyd sighed softly. “Not right now. But you need to know that I’m alright. And I need you to trust me on that.”
Zane’s gaze dropped, his shoulders stiff with tension. “You speak as though you’re trying to comfort me. But I am not the one dying—”
“No,” Lloyd smiled sadly, his green eyes glistening as it pierced through Zane’s.
“But you’re the one who’s going to have to keep going after.”
Zane flinched, the blue glow of his eyes flickering just slightly. The blond reached out, resting a hand on his arm.
“It’s okay,” Lloyd whispered, his voice firm but kind. “I’ve had time to think about this. To accept it. I’ve had all of you by my side, all the love and hope you’ve all gifted me through the years.”
“That’s more than I could have ever asked for. And now… I need you to let me give you something too.”
Zane looked up, his eyes meeting Lloyd’s. “And what is that?”
“Permission to let go,” Lloyd said softly. “You don’t have to keep carrying everything or me. You’ve done enough. You’ve been enough.”
Zane was silent for a long moment before he exhaled slowly, the tension in his frame softening. “You are far too wise for someone who looks your age,” the nindroid joked softly, his voice tinged with a faint trace of amusement.
Lloyd smiled faintly. “I had you.”
Zane’s lips quirked upward in a bitter smile. “And yet, I feel I have failed you.”
“You haven’t,” Lloyd said firmly. “You’ve never failed me, Zane. You’ve always been there, even when I didn’t know I needed you. And right now… I need you to know that it’s okay to feel everything you’re feeling. Even if it hurts.”
Zane nodded slowly, his gaze distant for a moment before it returned to Lloyd. “You truly are remarkable, Lloyd,” he stated proudly. “Even now, you still manage to teach me what it means to be human.”
Lloyd chuckled softly, the sound bittersweet. “Maybe that’s the real gift of our immortality, we keep learning from each other.”
Zane’s smile was faint but genuine this time, and for a moment, the weight between them felt just a little lighter. The night stretched on, the stars above them quiet.
———
Bonus scene:
“Okay… This might sound a little weird to ask but… Did you meet my grandfather when you…”
“Well y’know… Died?”
“Strangely, no.”
“I think he might’ve gotten sick of seeing me.”
“Why’d you say so?”
“When I first got there I heard a loud voice swearing.”
“Then I think… Kai fell on me—?”
“W h a t ?”
Notes:
Not the FSM being so done with Zane—
*Spawns a Kai above his head*
Chapter 37: Next to your heartbeat where I should be
Summary:
Title: Photograph by Ed Sheeran
*Technically* the finale however, there will be an epilogue still!
(Thank you all so much for supporting me!)
Dropping this in the America equivalent of Xmas 💀 (The draft was done a while ago and I had to drop it when y’all are off guard ;)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The kitchen was quiet save for the faint hum of machinery and the soft bubbling of a pot on the stove. Zane stood at the counter, carefully stirring a rich, velvety mixture of hot chocolate. The aroma filled the air, warm and sweet, a stark contrast to the chill that clung to the monastery walls.
Two mugs sat waiting on the counter, their exteriors adorned with simple patterns that Lloyd had once chosen—a green dragon for one, and a golden star for the other. Zane poured the hot chocolate slowly, ensuring each mug was filled equally before setting the pot aside.
As he reached for the mugs, a pair of hands rested gently on his shoulders. He turned his head slightly to see Pixal standing behind him, her expression soft and understanding.
Zane paused, his hands hovering over the mugs. "I know." he replied, his tone calm but tinged with something unspoken. "But this is something I must do."
Pixal nodded softly ,a faint smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes giving him a small reassuring squeeze on his shoulder before withdrawing, her eyes slightly glassy.
Zane turned to face her, smiling gently as he planted a small kiss on her cheek before picking up the mugs with practiced ease.
With a final glance at Pixal, he stepped out into the crisp night air. The chill didn’t bite at his metal skin, he didn’t flinch, his focus unwavering as he made his way to the monastery's rooftop.
The wind bit sharply against Lloyd's skin as he stepped onto the tiled rooftop of the monastery, his breaths coming in short, shallow gasps. A wracking cough tore through his chest, forcing him to pause and lean against the doorway for support. He clutched two steaming mugs of hot chocolate, their warmth seeping through his trembling fingers.
Behind him, Zane stood in the hallway, his arms crossed as he observed Lloyd with quiet concern. His eyes lingered on the patch of scales on Lloyd's neck—once vibrant green, now blackened and ashen, a stark reflection of the toll the sickness had taken.
"Lloyd," Zane said softly but firmly, "you shouldn’t be exerting yourself like this. Your condition—"
"I know what my condition is," Lloyd cut in, turning to face him with a faint smile that didn’t quite mask his exhaustion. His golden hair clung damply to his forehead, and his skin was pale, almost translucent under the moonlight. "But I’m not spending what time I’ve got left lying in bed, Zane. Not when I could be spending it with you and Pixal."
Zane’s brow furrowed, hesitation flickering across his face. "The cold air will worsen your cough. And the climb—"
"It’s a few steps," Lloyd interrupted again, though his voice was weaker this time, betraying the effort it took just to argue. "And I have you to catch me if I fall, right?"
Zane sighed, the tension in his frame loosening slightly. He knew Lloyd was too stubborn to be swayed once his mind was set. Finally, with a nod, Zane stepped forward, steadying Lloyd with a gentle hand on his shoulder as they made their way out onto the roof.
Once they were seated, Lloyd passed one of the mugs to Zane, his hands shaking slightly as he held onto his own. He coughed again, harsher this time, but he waved off Zane’s immediate movement to help him.
"I’m fine," Lloyd rasped, his voice thinner now but still holding a faint edge of determination. He took a sip of the hot chocolate, letting the warmth ease some of the ache in his chest. "This is exactly what I wanted, Zane. Quiet. Calm. Just… this."
Zane studied him closely, his own mug untouched. "You’re pushing yourself too far, Lloyd. You don’t need to prove anything to anyone. Least of all me."
Lloyd shook his head, a small, breathy laugh escaping him. "It’s not about proving anything. It’s about… not wasting the time I have left. Look at me, Zane." He gestured vaguely toward himself, his voice softening. "I’m falling apart. We both know it."
The words hung in the cold air between them, and Zane’s expression tightened. His gaze flickered to the scales on Lloyd’s neck, to the deep shadows under his eyes, and the way his frame seemed smaller, weaker than it had ever been.
"Don’t," Lloyd said gently, noticing Zane’s pained expression. "Stop staring at me with those eyes... It’s not your fault. It’s no one’s fault. I’m just… tired of everyone tiptoeing around it."
Zane looked down at his mug, his grip tightening on the ceramic. "It is difficult to accept that someone we care for is fading away before my eyes…”
"You both have already done more for me than I could ever ask for," Lloyd reminded softly. His voice cracked slightly as he spoke, another cough breaking through, but he pressed on. "Being here? Right now? That’s enough, Zane.”
Zane remained silent for a long moment, his shoulders stiff with barely concealed anguish. He finally turned his gaze to Lloyd, his eyes shimmering faintly in the moonlight.
"I only wish I could've protected you, maybe we would’ve had more time." Zane said quietly.
"I know," Lloyd replied, his voice warm despite its weakness. "You always have. And you’ve done a damn good job of it, too. But this… this isn’t something you can protect me from. This is just…" He trailed off, searching for the right words. "Life. And I want to live it, even if it’s just for a few more moments like this."
Zane hesitated, then gave a small nod. "If that is what you wish, Lloyd, then I will stay by your side."
Lloyd smiled at that, his green eyes dim but still holding a flicker of the old warmth. He leaned back against the tiles, gazing up at the stars. "Maybe in another life, we wouldn’t have ended up like this—”
“I’m sure there is… Just not this one.” Zane smiled sadly, meeting his eyes.
The two sat there in silence, the only sounds the faint rustle of the wind and the occasional rattle of Lloyd’s breaths.
The monastery’s rooftop stretched out beneath the darkened sky, the air cool but not biting. A figure sat alone on the tiles, their mugs of hot chocolate sending up faint curls of steam.
Zane looked out over the mountain, the stars twinkling above like distant fairy lights, he felt a quiet sense of peace.
The moon hung high over the monastery, its pale glow bathing the rooftops in a serene silver light. The night was quiet, save for the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze.
Lloyd sat on the edge of the rooftop once again, his legs dangling over the side as if he had all the time in the world. His body was frail now, smaller than it had ever been, the toll of the wasting evident in every line of his form. And yet, there was a brightness to him tonight—a spark of energy that seemed almost defiant against the inevitable.
Zane watched him from a few feet away, his gaze steady but heavy with concern. Lloyd had insisted on being here, on climbing up to the rooftop despite the strain it had clearly put on him. He’d even smiled as Zane helped him, brushing off the worry in Zane’s expression with a quiet, “It’s not like I’m going to fall.”
“Join me,” Lloyd whispered, his voice soft but clear. He patted the spot beside him, turning to look at Zane with a bright grin. “I know you’ll like it.”
Zane hesitated for only a moment before moving to sit beside him. The rooftop tiles were cool beneath him, the night air crisp and gentle against his face.
For a while, they just sat there, gazing out at the expanse of stars above them. Lloyd leaned back slightly, propping himself up on his hands as he let out a slow breath.
“You know,” Lloyd began, his voice distant but warm, “I used to come up here when I was younger. It felt like... being above everything. Like the world couldn’t touch me up here.”
Zane turned to him, his gaze softening. “I remember,” he spoke quietly. “You would drag Kai up here to watch the stars, even though he always complained about how the wind messed up his hair.”
Lloyd chuckled, a sound that was more air than laughter but still genuine. “Yeah. He always pretended to hate it, but I have caught him stargazing without me.” He paused, his grin fading slightly. “It’s funny... thinking about all those little moments now.”
“Because he had been the one to bring me up here in the first place, after my father sacrificed himself, he brought me up here to talk.”
“He had told me after his parents left him and Nya, he’ll look up at the stars… It reminded him of them. Everyone we have ever loved in this life, they’ll become one.” Stretching his hand up towards the night sky, a soft smile gracing his lips.
“Distant yet bright, guiding but untouchable.”
“He’s right…” The Green Ninja turned to look into the other’s eyes, a soft twinkle in them, “Now, and whenever I stared up at the sky at night, I don't feel so alone.”
“That’s… That’s beautiful Lloyd.”
Zane then opted to stay silent for the rest of the conversation, letting the blond lead. He could sense the effort it took for Lloyd to speak, the way his breaths came shallower with each word.
“The truth is Zane, I’m tired.” He admitted after a long pause, his voice barely more than a whisper. His head tilted back, his gaze fixed on the sky. “I don’t mean just now. I’ve been tired for a long time.”
Zane shifted slightly, his hand resting lightly on Lloyd’s shoulder. “It’s okay to rest,” he said gently, his voice steady and reassuring. “You’ve been working hard for so long.”
Lloyd’s head turned slightly, his green eyes meeting Zane’s. There was a faint flicker of gratitude in his gaze, but also acceptance—a quiet understanding.
“You’ll take care of each other, won’t you?” Lloyd murmured, his voice so soft it was almost lost to the wind.
Zane nodded, his grip on Lloyd’s shoulder firm but tender. “Always.”
Lloyd’s body sagged slightly, his weight leaning against Zane. “Good,” he murmured, his eyes fluttering closed. “That’s good...”
Silence overtook the night as they watched the stars together, none of them spoke a word afterwards.
They didn’t have to.
“Goodnight Zane…”
I love you.
The silence stretched on, the only sound the soft whisper of the breeze. The nindroid felt the moment Lloyd went still, his breaths ceasing, his weight growing heavier against him.
For a long time, Zane didn’t move. He sat there with Lloyd’s head resting against his shoulder, the stars above them casting a quiet glow over the rooftop.
When he finally stirred, Zane’s movements were slow and cautious. He shifted Lloyd’s body gently, cradling him as though he were only sleeping. After all, he did look so peaceful— more than he had ever been in a century.
“Goodnight little brother…”
I love you too.
Silent endless tears began to slide down his cheeks, the night continued its soft light, the world below unaware of the loss that had just unfolded on the rooftops.
And as Zane sat still on the roof, he gently brushed away the stray strands of blond and black hair away from his brother’s eyes.
How else would he see the stars?
Zane glanced at the empty space beside him, he still carried the memories of their last moments together, etched into his processors with perfect clarity. Even now, a year later, the absence weighed heavily.
The Green Ninja's legacy wasn’t in the sickness that had claimed him, nor in the battles he had fought. It was in these moments—the quiet nights, the laughter shared, the warmth of love that lingered long after the cold had set in.
Zane raised his mug slightly, as if in a silent toast to the night. "Thank you, Lloyd," he murmured, his voice barely audible over the wind.
And for a brief moment, he thought he could hear his team’s laughter, carrying on in the breeze, as the stars above seemed to shine just a little brighter.
A large red blaring message appeared in front of his vision:
BEGINNING OUTDATED SYSTEM SHUTDOWN! PLEASE TAKE IMMEDIATE PREVENTIVE MEASURES! [No: 10T03]
Time before shutdown: 43800 Hrs
As a golden petal gently landed onto his lap, the nindroid felt a strange sense of comfort wash over him.
Soft laughter escaping his lips.
“I’m finally coming home.”
As today, what felt so far away finally feels a little closer.
Notes:
I’m a little sad to see this fic coming to a close but, there will be more stories within this story (weird phrasing I know right?) 💀
Not all questions have been answered. Some I’ll leave you to wonder, some I’ll explain in short writings or answer directly.
(If you have any large *dying* questions now or after the epilogue would be the time to do it)